She woke up thinking she was the only one in the house. So she decided to run around the house singing a song in her underwear. It was her favorite song. When she turned a corner, she saw him. She spent the night at her friend’s house. Her friend was 16. She was 17. Her friend had a brother who was two years older than his sister. They both secretly liked each other. But neither would tell each other because they figured it would be too awkward for his sister. She turned the corner and froze. She then ran back to her friend’s room and put on some pants. She then walked casually back to where he was and asked where everyone was. He said, “They all went to town and they said that someone needed to stay back to wait till you got up and Tally wanted to go to town so I volunteered.” Oh is all she could say. She then said, “Well, I’m going to take a shower, bye.” He looked at her weird and asked, “Why do you have to tell me when you’re taking a shower.” She said, “So you know not to just barge into the bath room.” He just shook his head yes and got back to watching TV. When she returned they were still home alone. She then sat on the couch with him and watched TV. Every once in a while she would look out the corner of her eye and saw him looking at her. She then got tired of seeing him do that so she asked (still facing the TV), “Why are you looking at me?” And he then said, “I don’t know. I just like the way the sun is hitting your eyes.” She then jerked her head so she could look at him. Surprised, she said, “What?!” He then realized what he said, and then said, “I didn’t say anything.” “Yeah you did I heard you loud and clear and thank you” She smiled to herself. He saw that she was smiling and he got all warm and fuzzy inside. She turned to face him on the couch. He realized that she was about to say something so he turned his head to pay attention. She said, “Do you like me?” “No! What makes you say that?” “The way you look at me when I’m not looking. And the way you stay behind when no one else does when I know she wanted to stay behind.” “How do you know she wanted to stay behind?” She holds up her cell phone. He then says, “Right. I forgot she had that.” “So….do you like me?” “Kinda. Do you like me?” “A little bit.” She said with a smile on her face. They both knew it was more than a little bit. “But wouldn’t it be kind of awkward for her if we started dating?” he asked. She said, “Probably. Because I mean it was weird when Kara said that she liked you.” “Yeah it was wasn’t it?” They both laughed. “I think it would be a little wrong to date you if she still has feelings for you.” “Yeah I think so too. So what are we gonna do?” She thought a minute. Then she straightened up and smiled the biggest smile he has ever seen her make. “I’ve got it! We hide our relationship until we can’t anymore.” “But how can we do that. You practically live here on the weekends!” “Yeah I do. Well there goes my idea. You’re turn.” He thinks for a minute or two. “I got nothing”
When everyone gets back, they help unload all the groceries. He asks, “Sissy, can I talk to you for a sec’?” “Sure” They walk off. Vicky gets a funny feeling in the pit of her stomach. She is thinking that he is gonna tell her that he likes his sister’s best friend. They come back out. Tally walks over to Vicky and asks “Can I talk to you in my room?” “Yeah…is something wrong?” Vicky asked looking over at him. He looks away. They walk into her room. She closes the door behind her. They walk over to the bed and sit down. “What’s wrong Tally?” “He told me about the talk you two had this morning. You should know he can’t keep anything from me.” “So…. Are you ok with us?” “Uh, YEAH!! There is no one I would him rather be with than someone I know and trust!!” Vicky shrieks because she is so full of excitement. Tally’s mom and dad come running in and ask what is wrong. “Nothing!!” they say at the same time. The parents leave. Vicky then loses the smile off her face. Tally see’s it and asks, “What’s wrong?” “I was just thinking about Kara. I mean I think she still likes him too! And I don’t want her to get mad at me because of him.” “I’ll ask her tonight what she thinks, because remember we are having a party tonight!” “Yeah that’s right I forgot that’s why we stayed up late last night because we were so excited” Then Logan walks in and sits down next to Vicky. They both smile. Tally looks at both of them with the biggest smile in the room. He notices and says, “Tally if you hold that long enough your face will freeze like that.” They all laugh and leave the room. Logan grabs Vicky’s hand before they get to the living room. But once she sees his parents, she lets go. He looks at her and realizes that she is not ready yet to tell them. After an hour of watching TV the girls go upstairs to get ready. Another hour later Logan goes and gets ready. He walks down stairs and realizes that the girls aren’t down yet so he sits on the couch in the hall facing the stair way. Tally walks down and stops on the bottom step and says, “Presenting, Vicky!!” She looks over and see’s he is still sitting down. She motions get up. He does and then looks up to see Vicky in a red dress and high heels. Then Tally starts to sing Burning Up by the Jonas Brothers. They all laugh. They go out to the party and see everyone. Tally sees Kara and turns to Vicky and says, “I’m going over there.” And motions her eyes in the direction of Kara when Logan wasn’t looking. Vicky nodded and returned to him and his friends and joined in on the conversation. Tally came back and told Vicky that Kara didn’t care. Vicky started jumping up and down. Logan came over and asked what was going on and Vicky hugged him and kissed him on the cheek and he said, “Oh…so I guess we are able to date now?” “Yep. Now…..how to tell our parents?” “Let's just get through the first month or so then we will worry about that.” “Okie dokie” The party ends and Vicky stays the night again. Tally went to bed an hour before everyone left so the only ones awake were Vicky and Logan. He walked her to Tally’s room door and she said, “Goodnight.” She went to open the door but he grabbed her arm and pulled her in to a hug. He was about a head taller than her so she looked up and smiled. He looked down and smiled. They stood there for a while and then she finally yawned and said, “Well I better turn in. Night.” She smiled and then disappeared into Tally’s room. He stood there a few more minutes and then went to his room.
The next morning they all ate breakfast together. After breakfast Vicky said, “I’m going for a walk.” “Well here I’ll come with you.” said Tally. “No I want to be alone to think for a while. If I need anything, I will call. K?” “K” they all chimed in. She left the house and walked.
*Logan’s Point of View*
It’s kinda weird how she didn’t want sissy to go with her. Maybe I should go talk to her. He leaves to go to his room. Then he climbs out his window and follows her. I know she hears me because I can tell by the way she is walking. She finally turns around with a bottle of mace in her hand about to spray it when I yell, “NO!! IT’S ME LOGAN!!” “I thought I said I wanted to be alone” she said. “Well I wanted to make sure you were ok”
*normal point of view*
She smiles and gives him a hug. She says, “Yeah I’m good it’s just that I was thinking about all the custody stuff that was going on with Kara.” “Yeah it must be tough on both of you” he said. “Yeah it is” she said. They walk back holding hands but he then stops when they get to his window. She asks, “What are you doing?” He said, “I came out through my window and that’s where they saw me go last it would be kinda…not right for them to see me going through the front door when I was last in my room.” “Oh ok. See you inside then” They kiss each other on the cheek then they go inside.
She returns into the living room and Tally asked if she was ok. “Yeah, I just have a lot on my mind” Vicky said. “Oh, do u want to talk about it?” “No, I’m good. But thanks for being concerned.” They smile and walk into her room.
Logan walks into the living room. His dad asks if he can talk to him in the kitchen. “Sure” Logan says. “I have noticed that you and Vicky are acting a little strange around each other now. What’s going on between you to?” “Well, she didn’t want me to tell you and mom yet, but we are going out kinda.” “I thought you guys never would. Your mom and I have known forever that you two like each other but we never knew that y’all would get together so soon.” “So… you and mom are ok with this?” “Of course, why wouldn’t we be?” “I don’t know, maybe because this might make you think your little logy wogy is growing up.” They both laugh. They walk back into the living room to find Vicky running out the door crying. Logan runs after her and catches up with her and grabs her arms and pulls her into a hug. He asks, “What’s wrong babe?” “I just got a text from my dad; he said mom got into a car accident. She’s not doing well. Can you or Tally drive me to the hospital?” “Yeah let me go tell my mom and dad and get the car keys.” He runs into the house while Vicky is getting into the car. He comes back with Tally. She runs up to Vicky’s car door opens it and hugs Vicky for what seemed five minutes. Tally got into the back seat and they went to the hospital. Vicky’s dad wasn’t there yet. The doctor came out and said, “Are you the family of Denise Wilder?” “Yeah I am” replied Vicky standing up with a worried look on her face. Logan stood up next to her and put his arm around her shoulders while the doctor told Vicky what was going on with her mom. “She seems to be doing just fine but since she lost a lot of blood she won’t be able to talk for a month or two.” “Oh my god, you mean I won’t hear my mother’s sarcastic, smart butt voice for a month?!” “Vicky, calm down, people are starting to stare” Logan said. “LET THEM STARE!! THEY NEED TO KNOW THAT THIS STUPID HOSPITAL IS A PIECE OF CRAP!!” “Vicky we are leaving now” Logan said with a stern voice. “No I’m not leaving until I see my mother and tell her how much I love her.” “Well hurry up.” “Fine”
She storms off mumbling words under her breath. Logan sits down letting out a big sigh with his hands rubbing right above his eye brows. “Wow. I have never seen her like this” Tally said. “I don’t like this side of her” Logan said. “I don’t either. I want my old Vicky back.” “And I don’t?” “Yeah I guess you do to.” Vicky walks back into the waiting room. She just walked straight past them without looking at them. She walked out the door and headed for the car. She got into the car and waited there. She had tears rolling down her cheek. Tally told Logan to wait by the door of the hospital for 10 minutes so she could talk to Vicky. Tally got on the driver’s side of the car. She asked, “Are you ok?” “Yeah…..no…… I DON’T KNOW!!” She just burst into tears and leaned forward to put her head between her legs. She got out of the car and just ran. Logan saw her and ran after her but Tally told him to just let her run and soon she will stop and they will go pick her up. Vicky ran all the way to her aunt’s and cousin’s grave. She sat down on the ground and cried there for hours. Logan was driving, and he started worrying. He called her dad and asked where she would go when she wanted to escape from reality. Her dad said, “She would go to her aunt’s and cousin’s grave.” Her dad gave Logan the directions and that’s where they found her. She was lying down and sleeping. Logan picked her up and carried her to the car. He took her to her house and laid her on her bed. Logan then talked to her dad for awhile and then went home.
When she woke up the next morning, she saw that there was a note on her chair on top of clothes she was supposed to put up. She opened it and read what it had to say:
Dearest Vicky,
I know that you don’t like me being in the hospital. But I had no idea that my tire would blow and I would run into that big rig. I’m so sorry. I don’t want you to miss out on anything but I do want you to stay with a friend. Because I have a feeling that your father would want to stay every night here with me. So stay with either Danielle or Tally. Well I have to go the nurse has to check my blood pressure. And about what you said last night, I’m glad you two are together. And I love you oh so very much.
Love,
Momma
Vicky got very teary eyed. She called Tally to come and pick her up but she wouldn’t tell Tally until she got there that she would have to stay with them for a while. When she did, she thought she would have to put Tally in a straight jacket. But thankfully, she didn’t have to. Tally then lost her smile, “What do you think Logan will think?” “I think he will like having me there” Vicky said. “But what if you guys break up while you’re there wouldn’t that be kinda awkward?” “Tally!! I can’t believe that you just thought that! But if that happens, I will either go to my grandparent’s house or Danielle’s house” Vicky said. “Ok. But I can’t believe I thought of that either. I must be going nuts!! There is no way you guys would break up. Unless…..” “No don’t say it. You like to jinx stuff” Vicky said before Tally could finish her sentence. They headed outside to put Vicky’s stuff in the car. Before she got into the car, she took one last look at the house. Then her dog came running towards her. Then she remembered that she can’t just leave Coco there by herself so she asked Tally if Coco could ride in the car so she could take her to. Tally said, “Sure, but you're gonna be the one cleaning it if she gets hair all over the place!” They both laughed. Coco jumped in the car and they rode to Tally’s house. Tally went in to make sure that it was ok with her parents that Vicky stayed there while her mom is in the hospital. Of course, her parents said yes. Logan came out to help put her stuff in the guest room. When she had all her stuff in the room, she started unpacking her clothes and putting them away. She then realized that she had to call her brother. She called him and told him about what happened to their mom. He started to cry. She said you can go see her if you want. He said that he would visit her later. She said, “Ok. Well I’ll talk to you later. I love you very much.” He said, “Ok. That’s kinda weird. But I love you very much to. Bye.” “Bye” is all she said.
Logan came in right after she hung up with her brother. He looked hurt. “Who were you talking to? The person you love so much.” he asked. “I was talking to my brother.” “You don’t have a brother.” “Why would I lie about me not having a brother?! You can look on my phone and see that I dialed my brother’s number!” She pulled it up for him. She had a lone tear fall onto her cheek. He then realized that he just made a big fool of himself and apologized. She wouldn’t accept it right away. Later that night she did though.
She went to sleep very sad. She cried all night long. Logan heard her but was too afraid to go and see who it was about. He finally decided to go and comfort her. He walked in quietly so no one would know he went in there but her. He said in a whisper, “Vicky, are you ok?” “Yeah……no…..I DON’T KNOW!!!!” “Shh! They might hear you.” “Oh. Sorry. It’s just so much is going wrong and right at the same time.” “What’s going wrong?” “The whole thing with Kara. And on top of that, mom got into a car accident. And on top of that I haven’t seen my brother in forever!” “Oh. Well what are the things that are going right?” They both knew that the other one was smiling. She knew he knew what the answer was but she wanted to make him think that it wasn’t there relationship. So she decided to make something up, just to see how he would react. But she planned to tell him after he reacted that she was kidding. “Umm…. I get to see my grandparents soon.” “Oh. That’s it? Nothing else?” She could hear in his voice that he sounded disappointed. She then started laughing. He asked, “What is so funny?” “You’re just so gullible! I was kidding about the whole thing about my grandparents. I thought you knew me well enough to know when I was being sarcastic and when I’m not.” “I knew it all along.” “Sure you did. Keep telling yourself that. But do you want to know the real thing that is going right?” “DUH!!” They both laughed then she said, “Our relationship.” She then felt two arms around her. She hugged him back. He then pulled away. She felt her bed move. She said, “Umm…. I don’t think you should sleep here tonight. Your parents would kill both of us. So go back to your room.” “Ok.” They hugged again and he left.
The next morning she was the first to wake up. So she decided to put her Avril Lavigne CD. She started singing I’m With You. She was writing in her journal and was singing along with the song and someone walked in but she didn’t know it. They put their hands over her eyes and said guess who. She just kept singing. She felt the hands and then said, “I’m with you…..Logan.” “Yeah. How did you know?” “You act like I haven’t felt your hands before.” Then Girlfriend came on and she started singing with it. He laughed at her, because she was dancing around. He said, “You're gonna wake every one up!” “Well they need to get up.” Tally then jumped in and danced with her. Vicky sung, “Hey Hey You I know that you like me Hey Hey You You no it’s not a secret.” Logan got up and scooped her up in his arms and said, “Oh really. It’s not a secret?” She was giggling a lot by now but in between giggles she said, “No…..It’s…..Not!” He put her down and he resumed his spot on her bed. Vicky and Tally sang to the rest of the CD. By then everyone was awake. So they went and ate breakfast. When lunch came around Logan asked Vicky would she want to go and eat lunch with him. She said, “Sure. But I want to go to an old restaurant. I feel pretty sure that you haven’t been there before. But you are gonna like it. Trust me.” He said, “As long as you give me the directions.” They went to the restaurant. He asked, "Why did you want to come here?” “Because every time I spent the night with my aunt we would come here to eat breakfast. She died a year or two ago.” “Oh I’m sorry.” “It's ok she wanted to go. Her son died the year before and a month exactly after she died was his death anniversary. So yeah, I don’t think she could have made it through that. They were really close. They spent every day together just about. The day before he died, he took her to the hospital. He died that next morning. I was at school when it happened and when I got home that day dad wouldn’t tell me. But I knew something was up. Just from the way he was acting. When mom got home, he told her and she told me. At first, I thought she was joking. But then when we got to their house I knew it wasn’t a joke. But I was really close to both of them. I even cry some today just thinking about them. See I am tearing up now. Hey there’s the lady she always talked to.” Vicky walked up to her and said, “Hey do you remember me?” “Oh my god. Your Libby’s niece Vicky! I thought after she died you would never come back. But I was proved wrong. So why are you here?” “Just some old memories. I really miss her. And I miss Shane.” She starts to cry. The lady hugs her for a while. “Go to the bathroom and freshen up. And I will get you some banana pudding and we can take two extra cups and go to the cemetery and eat them with Libby and Shane.” “Ok.” They both laughed. Logan came over and said, “Where are y’all going?” “We’re going to the cemetery to eat banana pudding with Aunt Libby and Shane.” “Why would they be at the cemetery? Oh wait, big blonde moment. Never mind.” “Thank you. Do you wanna come with us Logan?” “Yeah. Why not?” “Ok. Let me go to the back and get another cup of banana pudding” said the lady. “Why is she being so nice to you” Logan asked. “Because her and Aunt Libby were really close.” “Oh ok.” They drive to the cemetery and eat the pudding. Vicky says, “Ok I got it when we were at the restaurant, but how are Aunt Libby and Shane gonna eat theirs?” “I have no idea. I guess we could eat it for them.” “Yeah I guess.” After they ate the rest of the banana pudding, Logan looked at the time and said that they had to go. Vicky hugged the lady and she said, “I might come by again sometime soon.” “Okie dokie, Bye!” “Bye” Logan and Vicky said. On the way home, Logan put in Guns ‘n’ Roses CD in. He played Sweet Child O’ Mine. Vicky started playing air guitar when the solo came on. He laughed at her. She laughed to but still put a serious face on while doing the solo. “Why so serious Mrs. Slash” Logan asked. He laughed and so did Vicky. “Because it’s my job to get this right, and I have to concentrate” She pointed at her temples while she said that. Then he put in Bon Jovi. The first song to play was living on a Prayer. Vicky sang along. Then You Give Love a Bad Name came on. Logan switched to another song. Vicky gasped and asked, “Why did you do that?” “Because I don’t want to listen to a song about someone saying that someone is giving love a bad name when right now someone is giving love the RIGHT name. And its name is Vicky.” “Aww. You’re such a suck up. But you’re my suck up!” They both laughed. Logan said, “I am offended by that comment.” “Aww poor Logan. At the next stop light I’ll make it all better.” Well there was the next stop light and she made it all better by kissing him. He said, “I don’t think I feel any better maybe I need another diagnosis.” “Too bad. They just used the last of it.” She giggled. “Ha very funny” “Yeah I know it is.” “You just treat me so bad.” “Yeah but you know you like it” He nodded in agreement and they laughed and rode the rest of the way singing to songs. Summer Of ’69 came on and Logan thought Vicky was gonna die. She was so excited. She said, “I haven’t heard this song in forever!!” Then she started singing along with it. When they got back, no one was home. Vicky found a note in her room. She went into the living room and read it to Logan while she read it. “Logan, I found this note from Tally. It says:
Vicky,
We went to West Virginia for a day or two. We will be back no later than Tuesday. You and Logan be good. We love you lots. I’ll call you later Vicky since I know that you are probably reading this out loud. Well lub you lots.
Tally
“Well I guess that explains where everyone is. I wonder why they waited until we left to go somewhere.” Vicky said. She noticed Logan wasn’t paying attention. “Earth to Logan” She said while waving her hand in front of his face.
He wasn’t out of it he just wanted to see how far she would take it to get him to pay attention to her. She waved her hand in front his face. Then she shook him. Then finally, what he was waiting for…her to kiss him. She gets up and stands in front of him. She leaned down to his eye level. She gets closer to his lips. Then she stomps on his foot. “OW!! THAT HURT!!”
“Well you weren’t paying attention and I am not just gonna hand out kisses. So that’s all I could think of.” “But did it have to be so dang hard!!” “Yeah” They watched TV for the rest of the night. When they went to sleep Logan tried to sleep in Vicky’s room again but she wouldn’t let him. “Why can’t I just stay in here for one night?” “Because I don’t want to rush things. Your other girlfriend’s might have let you do that but not me.” “I knew there was something different about you. And now I know.” She thought he was serious. She started to tear up. “Oh babe, it was a good thing. I would never hurt you on purpose.” “Oh ok. Thanks for telling me.” “You're welcome. Night babe.” “Night” She kissed him on the cheek. They went to sleep. Vicky was having a bad dream. Apparently, she screamed because the next thing she knew she heard loud footsteps and weight being put on the bed. She woke up. “Why are you in here” she asked. “You screamed and I thought you were being hurt.” She saw the bat in his hand. She smiled and said, “Aww. You wanted to protect your baby. That’s so sweet!” “Well I have my moments.” “Yeah they are few and far between.” He looked like he got offended. “Babe, I was kidding. I know you’re always sweet. Even when you aggravate your sister. You still tell her that you love her.” “Yeah I do. And apparently that calms her down to.” He starts to leave but he feels arms wrap around his waist. He smiles and turns around. She kisses him on the cheek. “You didn’t think I would let you leave without another goodnight kiss” she said. He smiled and said, “No I didn’t. So what do you want to do tomorrow?” “I don’t know. Maybe hang around here till 11. Then maybe we could go to the beach.” “Sounds good.” “Ok night!” “Nighty night!” He leaves and they both get some sleep. They wake up at the same time. They walk into the kitchen together. "It isn’t right. It’s just too quiet here now.” “Yeah it is.” “Well I’m going to go and take a shower then change into my bathing suit. Then we can leave for the beach.” “But what about breakfast?” “It’s called McDonalds.” They both laugh. She leaves. Tally calls while Vicky was in the shower. She talks to her brother for a while. “I really have to talk to Vicky for a sec.” “She ought to be out of the shower in no less than 5 minutes.” As soon as he said that, she walked in with a towel on. “Is that Tally?” “Yeah. And you probably don’t need to walk around long like that.” “Just give me the phone you perv!” “Fine. Tally here's Vicky” Vicky walks into her room. “So what’s up Tally?” “Umm…..there is something I have to tell you.” “Ok shoot.” “Well, one of my exes wants to get back together with me but I don’t know if I should or not!” “And you’re asking me for advice. I just started dating. How am I supposed to know? But I’ll try to help you. Tell me why you broke up with each other?” Tally tells her the whole story. “Well, if I were in your spot I wouldn’t get back with him. But then again that’s just me” Vicky said. Tally said, “But you practically are exactly like me. So I will take your advice. Well I have to go.” “Wait, I have a question.” “Ok shoot, just hurry.” “Why did y’all go to West Virginia without us?” “Oh, well our grandma died.” “And you decided to leave Logan here while y’all are up there at the funeral?!” “We didn’t want you to be home by yourself for long.” “I think I would be just fine by myself. Or I could have went up there with y’all” “Well we didn’t really think about that. But please don’t tell Logan. We will tell him when we get back.” “You know he is gonna be very pissed off at y’all when he finds out right.” “Yeah but we rather him be pissed off at us not you.” “Ok. Well I will let you go. Bye” “Bye” They hang up and Vicky gets dressed and they head to the beach.
“So what were you and Tally talking about?” “Umm she just wanted boyfriend advice.” “But you just started dating yourself…so how would you know anything like that?” “I said the same thing but I still tried to help her.” “What did she want advice about?” “She didn’t know if she should get back together with one of the exes. And she wanted to know what I would do. So I told her to tell me why they broke up the first time. After all that, I said that I wouldn’t if it was me but it isn’t. But she said that I am practically almost exactly like her.” “No you’re not” “Well by what she says I am. But then again she knows more about me than you do, so maybe you’re wrong.” “Well I want to get to know you more than she does” “Same here with you.” “Well I guess we could start today?” “I don’t know. I mean I was just thinking about relaxing today. Maybe tomorrow. So we can have Tally here to correct me if I am wrong about anything.” They both laughed. “Ok. I will hold you up on that.” “Ok” They get to the beach. They are practically the only people on the beach. Right after they get all their stuff set up, Vicky was being picked up and thrown into the water. She came up and screamed “LOGAN!! I AM SO GONNA KILL YOU!!” Logan was rolling on the sand because he was laughing so hard. She comes back and sits on him and lays on him so he can feel the cold water. Logan says, “Get off!! That water is cold!!” “Nah, I had no idea!!” Vicky said in a sarcastic voice. She got off and lay next to him. She put her head on his chest. She listened to his heart beat. She noticed that his heart beat matched hers. She thought that was pretty cool. But she didn’t say anything to Logan about it. She fell asleep listening to his heart beat. He was rubbing her shoulder with tips of his fingers. He looked down and saw that she was asleep and reached up and put a blanket on her. After about an hour, she woke up and saw him looking down at her. “Hey sleepy head” “Shut up” “Wanna go swimming?” “Yeah” They went swimming while they were in the water they got knocked on top of each other twice. They both smiled when they saw each other. Then they got up. When the waves calmed down, Vicky decided to hang on Logan. She had her head on his shoulder and he was holding her. He whispered I love you into her ear. She turned and looked him in the eye and she said, “I love you too.” He smiled and threw her in the water. She came up playfully mad. She huffed out of the water and sat on their sheet with her arms crossed. Logan came and sat down next to her and put his head on her shoulder and said, “Aww come on babe. You can’t be mad at me forever.” She looked down at him and he gave her the puppy dog pout, because he knew it worked on her. She smiled and kissed his forehead. “Thank you.” “You're welcome, Logan.” They sat there for an hour just watching the wave’s crash. Logan asked, “What are you thinking about, Vicky?” “Stuff” “What kinda stuff?” “Stuff like, the custody hearings, relationships, family, friends, pretty much normal stuff in a teenagers mind.” “Oh. Ok.” “What are you thinking about, Logan?” “People.” “People as in whom?” “This girl I met last summer. She loves to be sarcastic. She also hates it when I throw her into cold water. But she forgives me anyway.” “Seems to me, by the way you are talking, that you really like this girl.” “I do. A lot. Maybe tons more than she knows.” “And how much more is that?” “I love her as much as gallons are in the ocean right there combined with all the other oceans.” “That’s a lot.” “Yeah. But she is probably getting sunburned right now so I think we should get her into the shade.” “The girl says ok” They both laugh. “But before we go into the shade, Vicky, do you wanna go walk on the beach. But have a towel on your shoulders?” “Sure” The sun was setting and they were walking by the ocean. She thought to herself, “This is the perfect date for me. How did he know that I loved this?” He looks at her. “Now what are you thinking about, Vicky?” “This guy I met last summer. He likes to make me feel special. I was just wondering how he knew that I loved this so much? How he knew that on surveys when they ask what the perfect date is I say walking on the beach at sunset with the perfect guy. And that perfect date is coming true. Maybe he actually read one of them.” “Well maybe the guy knew more than you thought he knew. And it was those surveys that helped him.” She stops and turns toward him. “Well that guy needs to quit acting this way. It’s starting to scare me. He isn’t acting like himself on this part of the date. I want the guy who was throwing me in cold water back.” “Well I feel sure that can be arranged.” Next thing Vicky knew she was feeling cold all over her body. She came out of the water screaming, “OK NOT RIGHT THEN AND THERE BUT THANK YOU VERY MUCH FOR THAT!!” “You're welcome” They returned to the walk. They finally went back to their spot and gathered all their stuff and went to the car so they could get a change of clothes. They went to the showers and washed all the sand off of them and then they went into separate rooms to get changed. Logan knocked on Vicky’s door. She opened it enough so he could see her head. “Yes?” “I was just wondering if you were ready and apparently by the way you are standing you aren’t quite yet.” “Bingo. Just give me 5 minutes tops” “Ok. I’m counting those to!” “Ok.” Two minutes later, she was out of the room and walking toward him. They walked to the car and went to eat supper. They went to the local crab shack. They shared a bucket of crab legs. “What’s wrong, Vicky?” “Nothing. Why?” “Your head seems to be somewhere else.” “Well…it kinda is.” “Then why don’t you tell me what is wrong?” “Because I told Tally I wouldn’t tell you. They said that they were gonna tell you when they get back.” “Well I know you. You can’t keep anything away from me for long.” “Well you will have to try really hard to get it out of me this time.” “Fine, I will wait for them to tell me.” “Thank you.” They head home. When they get home, they see a light is on but no cars are home. Logan tells Vicky to wait in the car. He gets a bat out of the building and goes into the room. Vicky see’s him lift up the bat and bring it down. He keeps doing it. Vicky runs in the house to get him to stop. She see’s who it is and lays down in front of him so Logan won’t keep hitting him. “LOGAN!!” “What?!” “You are beating my brother!” “Oh my god… I am so sorry man.” Vicky says, “Danny?” She roles him over and see’s that he is unconscious. She screams, “DANNY!!! WAKE UP!! LOGAN LOOK AT WHAT YOU DID!! CALL AN AMBULANCE!! GO!! CALL 911!!” Logan looks down horrified and leaves the room and calls 911. They get there in five minutes. They say that he has to stay at the hospital for a few days to make sure that his asthma doesn’t flare up while in recovery. Logan looks at Vicky and says, “Vicky, I’m Sorry. I did-" “I’m not in the mood for talking right now.” She was rubbing her temples. He knew that was what she did when she was furious. So he decided to just sit down and not talk for awhile. She gets up and says, “While I’m here, I am gonna go upstairs and see mom.” “Ok. But seriously, Vicky, I’m sorry about Danny. I didn’t mean to.” “I know. It’s just that this is really not the time to talk about all this right now.” She walks off and goes and see’s her mom. Her dad was in there and was surprised to see her. He asked, “What are you doing here?” “Well when Logan and I got back from the beach Danny decided to stop by without calling first and he was already in the house with the light on and Logan thought Danny was a burglar and started pounding on him with a bat when I came in the room I saw it was Danny and made Logan stop. I said Danny’s name 2 times and he never answered so I rolled him over and he was unconscious and so we brought him here and they say that they have to keep him here to make sure his asthma doesn’t flare up during recovery.” “Oh ok. Well when you go back downstairs I will go with you.” “Dad, you stay up here with mom. I’ll stay down there with him. He will be in good custody. I promise. You have enough on your mind now.” “You are growing up so fast. Soon you will be graduating high school. Then it will be college then I will have grandkids.” “Come on Dad, don’t get all mushy. I’m still your baby girl. Forever and always. I promise.” “I love you.” “I love you more!! Well I am gonna go and check on Danny. I will call you later when we here more news. Bye” “Bye”
She walks back to where Danny was and saw Logan crying. Then she saw Tally. She must have told him about his grandma. Then he saw Vicky and came over to her and said, “I’m sorry, Vicky.” “Why are you sorry?” “Because Danny’s asth—““Wait something happened to Danny?! Where is he?!” “He is in the morgue.” “Quit lying; now seriously tell me where my brother is.” “I am being serious.” Vicky starts to run. She doesn’t know where to, but she just runs. She runs all the way to her house. She has her key so she opened the door and ran in and locked it when she got inside. Logan followed her with the car. He knew that she probably needed space so he let her stay there for the night. He had a friend who lived down the street so he stayed there for the night. He went back to Vicky’s house. He went up to the door and turned the knob and it was unlocked. He walked in to find Vicky looking at picture books. “I knew you would come so I unlocked the door when I woke up.” “Oh ok. So do you want to go and tell everyone about Danny?” “I don’t think I am strong enough. He has been there since forever. Now he is just gone. I don’t know how I am gonna live without him. Now there is like a big hole in my heart.” Vicky starts to cry again. Logan just holds her. Neither spoke for a good 10 minutes. Logan then pushes her away and looks her in the eyes and says, “You can go with me but I will tell them. How about that? Since I am the reason why he is dead.” “Well I don’t know how much my dad will like you after you tell them.” “Well I don’t think it would hurt to find out.” They leave and go to the hospital. When they get to her mom’s room and she walks in, she sees her dad. Danny was a spitting image. She burst into tears. So her dad didn’t even need words. He could just tell by how Vicky reacted. He says, “Well, Logan I am not very happy with you. But last night Vicky told me everything, but I am happy with you for protecting my daughter. Even though that did cause my son to die.” “Daddy I’m sorry!” Vicky ran to her dad and they hugged. He said, “It's okay baby girl.” “No its not!! Danny is gone forever!!” She runs out the room. She runs until she can’t run anymore. She was crying so hard that her head started to hurt. Right after she left, her mom talked for the first time since her accident. “Why are you guys just standing there? GO AFTER HER!!” “Oh my god. Denise, you talked” Daniel said. “Yeah, I have been able to talk for a while now but I never had to talk. Now go get my daughter so I can talk to her.” “Ok Mrs. Denise.” Logan went to go find Vicky. He found her at Aunt Libby’s grave. He sat down next to her and said, “We need to go back to the hospital. Someone wants to talk to you.” “Who? And I don’t know if I want to go back.” She was still crying but not as hard. “There is so much crap going on in my life, it’s just too hard to handle.” “Well you know God doesn’t give you anything that you can’t handle.” “Yeah I know. But apparently he thinks I am stronger than I really am.” “Well I know you are stronger than you think you are. If all this would had happened to me I probably would have done tried to kill myself atleast once.” “Well I am glad this isn’t happening to you then.” She smiled and he smiled back. They got up and Vicky turned around and kissed her hand and put her hand on Aunt Libby’s and Shane’s grave stones. “Ok. Now I am ready to go back to the hospital. Will you tell me who wants to talk to me?” “No I can’t, it’s a surprise.” “Come on, please!” “Nope. No matter what you do I am not going to tell you.” “Fine.” They drive back to the hospital. They walk into the room. Logan and Daniel leave the room. Vicky sits next to her mom and she thinks her mom is asleep. Vicky says, “Mom I don’t know if you can hear me, but I love you very much.” “I love you too.” “HOLY CRAP!! YOU JUST TALKED!!” “Yeah I know. But now I think I won’t be able to hear now.” They both laugh and Vicky has tears in her eyes. Her mom reaches over and wipes them away. “I missed your comments like that, momma.” “I didn’t miss yours though.” “Uh. Momma that was mean. So I guess I didn’t miss your voice either.” They laughed because they knew that they were both were kidding. “Mom.” “Yeah baby.” “Umm…something happened to Danny.” “I know. I might have not been able to talk but I can hear.” “I’m really sorry.” Vicky said. “It's ok baby. It’s not your fault or Logan’s. His asthma just did it to him.” “I know. But before he died. He said that he loved me more than he loved anyone else. That’s what hurt me.” “I knew that you would take it worse than any of us would.” “Yeah. We were so close and now he is gone.” “I know. But enough sad talk. Tell me about you and Logan.” “So you know that we are dating?” “No I didn’t. But now I do.” They both laughed. “But yeah I am dating him. And I like him a lot.” Before they could finish their conversation, the nurse came in and said that visiting hours are over. “Thank you. I’ll see you tomorrow maybe mom.” “K. I love you.” “Love you too. Bye” “Bye.” Logan and Vicky left to go home. When they got there, Logan’s parents looked like they were really worried. “WHERE HAVE YOU TWO BEEN!?” “Ok mom calm down. We were at the beach and the hospital all day.” “Oh ok. Wait the hospital! WHY?” “My brother had to go there. And sadly he died.” “Oh Vicky!! I’m so sorry.” “It’s ok. His asthma just flared up and they didn’t get him medicine quick enough.” “Ok. Well if there is anything we could do for you or your family just let us know.” “Ok. Thank you. For everything.” “You're welcome. Anything for a friend.” “Well I am really tired so I am gonna turn in. Night everybody.” “Night” everyone said at one time. “Logan, she doesn’t seem to be taking this very well.” “She was really close to him. And he told her like 10 minutes before he died that he loved her more than anything in the world. I think that if he didn’t say that, that maybe it wouldn’t have hurt her so bad.” “Yeah I don’t think it would to. Maybe you should keep her company tonight.” “I don’t know. I don’t think she would like that.” “Well if she doesn’t want it because of us, just tell her that you will sleep on the floor and that we said it was ok.” “Ok. Well night” “Night”
Logan knocked on the door and he opened it to find that it was empty. And to see her window open. He ran over and looked out. He found her sitting on the roof. He climbed out and sat next to her. “Whatcha doin?” “Thinking.” “You seem to do that a lot.” “Shut up. I can think all I want. It’s a free country.” “Okay. I was just saying” He held his hands up in a "don’t get mad at me" kinda way. She laughed. She then laid her head on his shoulder. He laid his head on hers. He then said, “Mom and Dad said that I should keep you company tonight.” “Oh. They did, did they?” “Yeah. And I told them that you probably wouldn’t want that but they said that I could sleep on the floor and to tell you that they said it was ok.” “I didn’t say I didn’t want you to not stay in here. Just not in the bed with me” she said. “Oh really?” “Really.” “Ok. Well I am going to go change and get some blankets.” “Ok. I am gonna go ahead and go to sleep.” They went back in through the window. He left the room. She let out a long sigh. She then felt sick. She ran to the bathroom to run in on him changing clothes. “Leave. Hurry. I don’t feel good” Vicky said. “Ok.” He put on his pants and shirt on and then held her hair up in a ponytail while she puked. “Ok. I am all better now.” “Are you ok?” “Yeah. I think it just hit me that he was gone. And it made me feel sick.” “Ok.” They went back to her room and went to sleep. Her cell phone rang and her ringtone was “Far Away by Nickleback.” And it was the part that said, “I love you. I loved you all along. I’ve missed you.” Then she answered it when it got to there. She said, “Hello?” “Hey Vicky.” “Oh my god! DANNY! How…What…HUH?!” is all she could say. He laughed. “I wanted my one phone call.” They both laughed then. “But why me. Why not daddy or momma?” “Because you are taking it the hardest. And I called to comfort you.” “You got that right. I miss you Danny. Why did you have to leave me?” “Because you weren’t at my side.” “I went to tell daddy.” “I know. But I couldn’t wait that long. I am really sorry.” “Danny it's ok. I knew in the back of my mind that I should have stayed and for Logan to go and tell them. But you know me….I don’t listen to that little voice in the back of my mind.” “Yeah. You don’t even listen to the voices at the front of your mind.” “I’m gonna miss your little butt. I hope you know that.” “I do. But I will always be there. Tell mommy and daddy that I love them very much. And tell Logan that it isn’t his fault. That I should have called before I came.” “Ok. And Danny?” “Yeah” “Thank you for what you said 10 minutes before you died. I love you more than you know to.” She starts to cry. “Vicky? Don’t cry. I’m in a lot better place. Hey do you wanna talk to Aunt Libby or Shane?” “No. I am not strong enough to talk to them.” “You sure?” “Yeah.” “They say they love you and miss you.” “Tell them I love them more and miss them more to.” “K” “Bye” “Bye”
Logan woke up in the middle of it but he didn’t want her to know. He thought to himself, “Wait that was Danny?” He then said out loud, “Babe.” “Yeah?’ “How were you talking to Danny?” “He wanted his one phone call.” They both laughed. Then they went back to sleep. Vicky got into bed and started to cry herself to sleep. But she felt the bed move and an arm go around her waist. She didn’t say anything because she felt safer with his arm around her. When she woke up, she was facing him. He was looking at her. “Hey ma lady.” “What has gotten into you?” She laughed and so did he. “I don’t know. I just felt like saying it.” “Oh ok. Thank you for coming up here last night.” “You're welcome.” “I didn’t tell you to move because I felt safer with your arm around me.” “You did?” “Yeah” She smiled. She then started to stare into his eyes. He stared into hers to. He started to lean in and so did she. They kissed for the first time. She felt a spark and so did he. They pulled away at the same time. They smiled. He got up and left. She held a pillow up to her head and screamed into it. So no one would hear her. She got dressed and went into the kitchen. She ate breakfast and the whole time Logan and Vicky kept looking at each other and smiling. When they were finished, Tally grabbed Vicky by the arm and pulled her into Tally’s room. Tally asked, “What happened last night?” “Nothing. It’s happened this morning.” “Well, tell me what happened.” “We kissed.” She smiled really big. Tally said, “Oh my god!! Really?! I am so happy for you!” They left and joined everyone else in the living room. Vicky sat down next to Logan. He leaned over and whispered, “What did you two talk about?” “She just wanted to know why we kept looking at each other and smiling. And I told her that we didn’t do anything last night that it was this morning. And I told her that we kissed. And she said that she was happy with it.” “Oh ok.” They watched TV for a little while. Logan then looked at Vicky and saw that she was asleep. He picked her up marriage style, and carried her to her bedroom. He laid her gently on the bed and covered her with her covers. She woke up an hour later. She sat up and wondered out loud how she got in here and then she saw Logan playing around on her computer then he said I brought you in here earlier. “Oh ok. Thank you. So what are you doing?” She walked over and saw him checking his email. She read an email from this girl and it said:
Hey, BABY!! I miss you a lot. I can’t wait to see you this weekend. I’ll give you lots of kisses when you get here. Well Love you BUY!!
You're Girl
With tears forming in her eyes, she asked, “Who is that?” He snatched around and exited out the email. “No one.” “Yeah it is. Your dating someone else aren’t you?!” “No I’m not.” “Then why did you say it was no one?” “Ok. I can’t lie to you. I am dating her.” “LOGAN!! I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU!! I THOUGHT YOU LOVED ME!!” Just then, Tally walked in with her parents to see what was going on. “Logan here is cheating on me.” “LOGAN!” Tally and her parents yelled. Tally grabbed a bag and helped Vicky pack. Tally took Vicky to her friend’s house. Tally got back and walked up to Logan and slapped him. “That’s from Vicky” is all she said and then she stormed off to her room. Logan felt really bad about it. He called Vicky five million times. She would never answer. She came over there every once in a while to see Tally. Logan would try to talk to her but she would just walk past him and ignore him. He always saw a tear fall to her cheek. One day she finally got fed up with him and said, “Will you please leave me alone. We are over. Forever.” She then had tears form in her eyes and ran out the house. Tally saw her and looked at Logan and said, “What did you do this time?!” “I didn’t do anything. She just told me to leave her alone and that we were over….forever.” He started crying when he said that. Tally got in the car and went after Vicky. Whenever Vicky ran out of the house, it started to rain. Vicky ran until she fell down from running. When she did she fell on her knees and screamed to the sky, “WHY?! DANNY HELP ME!!” She felt the rain and knew that Danny was crying to. She put her head in her hands and put her hands on her knees. She heard a car and looked over to see Tally getting out of the car and coming over to her. She stood up and hugged Tally. They got back in the car and Tally said, “You know Logan feels really bad for doing that. He got really upset when he heard you say that you guys were over forever.” “Well he deserves it. I want him to hurt just as bad as I did.” “That’s not a good attitude to have.” “Oh come on Tally, don’t tell me that you wouldn’t do the same thing if the guy you were in love with did the same thing and you would not want him to hurt the same way.” “Ok well maybe I would do that.” “Ok then.” They get back to Tally’s house. Vicky see’s Logan’s tear stained face and she feels kinda guilty. “Logan—““Save it. You broke my heart.” “OH AND YOU DIDN’T BREAK MINE?!” “I didn’t say that I didn’t break yours.” “Ok then don’t say that I broke your heart when you broke mine first. I am just paying you back. You know the saying. Pay back is a bitch and I’m the QUEEN!!” “Vicky….I have never heard you talk like that.” Logan said. “Well I am really pissed right now.” She walks off. Logan looks down. Tally sits next to him. “She is right you know. I did break her heart. I deserve it.” “Yeah you kinda do.” “Dude. This is the part where you say (in a sweet voice) ‘Oh no Logan. You don’t deserve it’.” “Well I would but then I would be lying.” “Yeah I guess you would.” Logan all of a sudden sat up straight with a smile on his face. “What are you thinking Logan?” “I have an idea. I should write her a song.” “That would make her feel special.” “Ok. Let me go and write it."
"Sorry"Oh I had a lot to say
was thinking on my time awayI missed you and
things weren't the sameCause everything
inside it never comes out rightAnd when I see you cry it makes me want to dieI'm sorry I'm bad, I'm sorry I'm blue,
I'm sorry about all things I said to youAnd I know I can't take it backI love how you kiss, I love all your sounds,
and baby the way you make my world go roundAnd I just wanted to say I'm sorry:This time I think I'm to blame
it's harder to get through the daysYou get older and blame turns to shame
Cause everything
Inside it never comes out rightand when I see, you cry it makes me want to die
I'm sorry I'm bad, I'm sorry I'm blue,
I'm sorry about all things I said to youAnd I know I can't take it backI love how you kiss, I love all your sounds,
and baby the way you make my world go roundAnd I just wanted to say I'm sorry: Every single day I think about
how we came all this waythe sleepless nights and the tears you cried
it's never too late to make it rightOh yeah sorry!
I'm sorry I'm bad, I'm sorry I'm blue,
I'm sorry about all things I said to youAnd I know I can't take it backI love how you kiss, I love all your sounds,
and baby the way you make my world go roundAnd I just wanted to say I'm sorry:
When he was finished, he grabbed his guitar and pulled Vicky inside an empty room. “Ok before you go screaming or hitting me just give me five minutes. I wrote you a song. I want you to hear it.” He finished the song. She looked at him and he knew that he hit home with her. She finally said, “That was really good. And thank you. But if we do get back together then you will have to earn your trust back and you will have to wait longer for those kisses.” “So does this mean we are getting back together?” “Only if you answer one question.” “And that is?” “Why did you cheat on me?” His grin turned to a frown. “I figured you would ask me that. But I don’t know why I did.” “Ok. But if you do it, again…there will be no third chance. Two strikes you’re out.” “Vicky its three strikes you’re out not two.” “I know. But I am not gonna take you back a second time if you cheat on me. So that’s how I got two strikes you’re out.” “Oh ok.” They hugged and she left the room.
Tally ran to Vicky and asked, “How was his song?” “Why don’t you just ask him to play it for you?” “Why didn’t I think of that?” They both laughed and Tally disappeared into the room Logan was in. She heard him strum his guitar. After 5 minutes, Tally came out kinda teary eyed. She said, “Vicky…how did you not cry when he was singing that song?!” “I didn’t because I knew it was gonna be something like that so I braced myself.” They both laughed. Logan came out, he looked kinda sad. Tally left so they could have some privacy. “Logan what’s wrong?” “Hmm. Oh nothing.” “Yeah there is. You can tell me anything.” “Well I mean we are back together but I don’t like having to work even harder for you to love me again.” “Yeah well….I’m sorry but we are not gonna just start from where we left off.” “Ok. So now what?” “Wanna go to a movie?” Vicky asked. “I thought the guys were supposed to ask the girls on dates not the girls ask the guys.” They both laughed. “But yeah let's go to the movies.” They drive to the movies. “What do you feel like watching Vicky?” “Umm…. How about… ‘Love Never Dies’? I hear it’s a really good movie.” “Ok. Two tickets for ‘Love never Dies’ please.” They get there tickets and a bucket of popcorn and some goobers. “Where do you wanna sit?” “Umm in the middle. The row with the wall thing.” “Ok.” They sit down and the movie begins. Vicky is watching the movie intently. Logan is just staring at her. She reaches for popcorn and he reaches at the same time. They grab each other’s hand and they both jerk away. They look at each other and Vicky turns to look back at the screen. When the movie is over, Vicky is ranting how the ending didn’t make any sense at all. “What do you think Logan?” “Umm…yeah what you said.” “You didn’t even watch the movie did you?” “No I didn’t.” “Then what were you doing the whole time?” Under his breath, "Looking at you.” “What did you say?” “Nothin.” “Yeah you did. You said looking at you.” “Ok. So yeah, I said that. But I didn’t really get interested in the movie. I’m sorry.” “That’s ok. I just pretended to look interested in it. I didn’t really watch it either.” “You looked like you were really into it.” “Well I wasn’t. I was staring up at something above the screen.” “For two and a half hours?” “Yeah.” They both laugh. She reaches and holds his hand. He smiles. When they get to the house, everyone is asleep. Logan walks her to her door and before she goes inside, she turns around and says goodnight and hugs him. He smelled her hair for that 2 or 3 minutes they hugged. He started gripping tighter around her waist but she pulled away. She smiled and disappeared into her room. Logan sits down leaning up against the wall and falls asleep there. When Vicky wakes up she opens the door and see’s him sleeping there. She smiled and closed the door and went to the bathroom. When she came back, she didn’t see him and opened the door and found him sitting there on the bed looking worried. “Oh my god! I thought you were kidnapped.” “What a girl can’t go to the bathroom?” They laughed. “I guess I kinda overreacted.” “Yeah a bit.” Her phone rings and he hears her ringtone. It was the same one the night Danny called. She picked it up and said, “Hello? Oh hey. Are you serious?! I love you! Yeah I am excited. Do you have two extra ones? Sweet. Thank you so much! See you later. Bye!!” “Who was that?” “That was my friend Dianna she said she got me tickets to see Nickleback!” “Who are the extra tickets for?” “For you and Tally silly. You really think I would go without you guys?” “No. A guy can’t be curious now?” “No.” They both laughed. They went to go tell Tally. When they did they thought that they were gonna be permanently deaf. A few weeks later, they were at the concert. They were about to sing Far away when the lead singer said this is for all you young couples out there. People started to slow dance. Logan asked, “Vicky, would you like to dance?” “Sure.” They smiled and they slow danced. Tally and Dianna said, “AWW!!!” “Shut up Talls and Anna.” Vicky said. When they were finished, the lead singer said that they had a special guest who wanted to sing. Kelly Clarkson came on stage and started singing Sober. Vicky started to cry. Logan hugged her. “It’s been three months since Danny died.” “I know babe.” Vicky looked up at him and she smiled. She laid her head on his chest and she realized that his heart beat matched hers still. She smiled. Then all of a sudden, she heard someone singing, but not from the speakers. She looked over and saw Kelly Clarkson was standing right next to them and said, “Hello Vicky.” “OH MY GOD!!! LOGAN DID YOU DO THIS FOR ME!?” “Yeah I am permanently deaf.” They all laughed. Vicky stood on her tippy toes and kissed him. “You have earned the kisses. Now you just have to earn the trust back.” “Well atleast I did something right tonight.” “You did something EXCELLENT tonight!” When they left the concert, everyone was still singing the songs except Vicky. Logan knew she was thinking about Danny. He could tell by her eyes. They looked the same way they did the last time she saw him. Logan walked beside her and put his arm over her shoulder. She laid her head on his shoulder. “I know your thinking about Danny.” “How?” “The way your eyes look.” “I wish they would quit doing that.” “I don’t. I like the way your eyes look.” “Thank you. And you know….you are still a suck up.” They laughed. She felt a lot better now.
The next day the door bell rang. It was Logan and Tally. They came to pick her up to bring her back to their house to stay. When they were riding home when James Blunt’s song Goodbye My Lover came on and Vicky started singing to it. Logan wanted to change it so bad but he knew that she really wanted to sing that song. She held his hand while she sang it. But instead of saying goodbye my lover, she said hello my lover. He smiled the first time she said that. Because she looked straight at him when she said it. When they got home, Vicky asked if she could borrow Logan’s guitar for a little while. “Sure. But I didn’t know that you played.” “Well that isn’t something that I really brag about.” “Well here you go.” She leaves his room and goes back to hers and starts to write a song. She didn’t come out the rest of the day except to eat and go to the bathroom. When she was done, she told everyone to enter the living room. “Ok. Well on the ride home I had an idea for a song so once I got home I started writing it. Well it is finally done. So here it is.”
"Ironic"An old man turned ninety-eightHe won the lottery and died the next dayIt's a black fly in your ChardonnayIt's a death row pardon two minutes too lateAnd isn't it ironic... don't you thinkIt's like rain on your wedding dayIt's a free ride when you've already paidIt's the good advice that you just didn't takeWho would've thought... it figuresMr. Play It Safe was afraid to flyHe packed his suitcase and kissed his kids goodbyeHe waited his whole damn life to take that flightAnd as the plane crashed down he thought"Well isn't this nice..."And isn't it ironic... don't you thinkIt's like rain on your wedding dayIt's a free ride when you've already paidIt's the good advice that you just didn't takeWho would've thought... it figuresWell life has a funny way of sneaking up on youWhen you think everything's okay and everything's going rightAnd life has a funny way of helping you out whenYou think everything's gone wrong and everything blows upIn your faceA traffic jam when you're already lateA no-smoking sign on your cigarette breakIt's like ten thousand spoons when all you need is a knifeIt's meeting the man of my dreamsAnd then meeting his beautiful wifeAnd isn't it ironic...don't you thinkA little too ironic...and, yeah, I really do think...It's like rain on your wedding dayIt's a free ride when you've already paidIt's the good advice that you just didn't takeWho would've thought... it figuresLife has a funny way of sneaking up on youLife has a funny, funny way of helping you outHelping you out
“Well what do you think?” “Wow” was all anyone could say. “Is that a good or bad wow?” “AWESOME!” “Thank you.” “I think you should play that for a record producer.” Tally said. “Seriously?” “Yeah” “Ok. I might just do that.” “Umm… Vicky can I talk to you?” “Yeah sure.” “Alone?” “OK…” They walk out of the room. “Logan, what’s wrong?” “I don’t want you to sing that song for a record producer.” “Why?” “Because I am afraid that you would get signed and forget where you came from and then forget me.” “Oh my god Logan. I wrote another song to. Just in case you said something like this.” “Ok sing it to me.” “Ok here goes.”
"Breakaway"Grew up in a small townAnd when the rain would fall downI'd just stare out my windowDreaming of what could beAnd if I'd end up happyI would pray (I would pray)Trying hard to reach outBut when I tried to speak outFelt like no one could hear meWanted to belong hereBut something felt so wrong hereSo I prayed I could break awayI'll spread my wings and I'll learn how to flyI'll do what it takes till' I touch the skyAnd I'll make a wishTake a chanceMake a changeAnd breakawayOut of the darkness and into the sunBut I won't forget all the ones that I loveI'll take a riskTake a chanceMake a changeAnd breakawayWanna feel the warm breezeSleep under a palm treeFeel the rush of the oceanGet onboard a fast trainTravel on a jet plane, far away (I will)And breakaway
I'll spread my wings and I'll learn how to flyI'll do what it takes till' I touch the skyAnd I'll make a wishTake a chanceMake a changeAnd breakawayOut of the darkness and into the sunBut I won't forget all the ones that I loveI'll take a riskTake a chanceMake a changeAnd breakawayBuildings with a hundred floorsSwinging around revolving doorsMaybe I don't know where they'll take me butGotta keep moving on, moving onFly away, breakawayI'll spread my wingsAnd I'll learn how to flyThough it's not easy to tell you goodbyeI gotta take a riskTake a chanceMake a changeAnd breakawayOut of the darkness and into the sunBut I won't forget the place I come fromI gotta take a riskTake a chanceMake a changeAnd breakaway, breakaway, breakaway
“Well what do you think?” “I still don’t want you to go to the recording studio.” “Well I won’t if you don’t want me to.” “Thanks babe!” “You're welcome.” But I’m still gonna write songs and sing them for you guys.” “Good. Because you are a really good guitar player and singer. Almost as good as the Jonas Brothers.” “Oh I don’t think I will ever be that good.” “I don’t know. Maybe.” “You are so full of yourself. Hey, this gives me a song idea. Talk to you later.” She leaves. A few hours later, she comes back. “Ok this is the last song for the night. Here it is:
"Bigger Than Us"L.O.V.E, LoveL.O.V.E L.O.V.E, Love L.O.V.EI see your face, I look in your eyesWhat you feel is no surpriseEveryone needs something to believe inTell me your dreams and I'll tell you mineIn our hearts we'll look insideAnd see all the colors of a rainbowI knowWe all want to believe in loveWe all want to believe in somethingBigger than just usWe all want to be a partOf the greater pictureThat's hanging in our heartsYeah it's bigger than us
I want to see beyond my own little worldGrab your hand so we can twirl around the galaxySee the world with clarityOh, oh we have such a long way to goBut I know, we're getting closer every day, every dayWe all want to believe in loveWe all want to believe in somethingBigger than just usWe all want to be a partOf the greater pictureThat's hanging in our heartsYeah it's bigger than usIt fills the universeLights the skies aboveIt rescues all our hearts with love (L.O.V.E. love)With love...(L.O.V.E. love)That's what's bigger than us (bigger than us come on!)It's love, it's love that's bigger than usIt's love, it's love that's bigger than usIt's love, it's love it's love it's love it's love it's loveWe all wanna believe in loveWe all wanna believe in somethingBigger than just us
“Well??” “AWESOME!!!” “Thank you.” “Wow Vicky, I never knew that you could write songs so deep.” “Quit being sarcastic Logan.” “Ok. But I really liked it.” “I like it to. Well I am really tired. So I am gonna turn in.”
She walked to her room. When she got into her room, she found a guitar on her bed. There was a note beside it. She read it out loud.
Vicky,
I got you this guitar because I know you love to play it.
Love Forever,
Logan and Danny.
She started to cry. But they were tears of joy. Logan came in and saw that she was holding the letter and was staring at the guitar. He came up behind her and put his arms around her waist and his head on her shoulder. “Do you like it?” “No. I LOVE IT! But how did you know that Danny would have wanted me to have this?” “I just kinda guessed.” “Oh ok.” She turned around and hugged his neck. “Ok. I am really tired now. So please leave so I can go to sleep.” She kisses his cheek and he leaves.
The next morning Vicky got up really early. She couldn’t wait to play her guitar. She started playing some chords and then words came to her mind. She started writing them down while they came to her mind. When she was finished, she told Logan and Tally to come to her room for a sec. They sat down on her bed and Vicky sat in her chair. “Ok. I have another song. Hear it is.”
“Someone's Watching Over Me"Found myself todayOh I found myself and ran awaySomething pulled me backThe voice of reason I forgot I hadAll I know is you're not here to sayWhat you always used to sayBut it's written in the sky tonightSo I won't give upNo I won't break downSooner than it seems life turns aroundAnd I will be strongEven if it all goes wrongWhen I'm standing in the dark I'll still believeSomeone's watching over meSeen that ray of lightAnd it's shining on my destinyShining all the timeAnd I won’t be afraidTo follow everywhere it's taking meAll I know is yesterday is goneAnd right now I belongTo this moment to my dreamsSo I won't give upNo I won't break downSooner than it seems life turns aroundAnd I will be strongEven if it all goes wrongWhen I'm standing in the dark I'll still believeSomeone's watching over meIt doesn't matter what people sayAnd it doesn't matter how long it takesBelieve in yourself and you'll fly highAnd it only matters how true you areBe true to yourself and follow your heartSo I won't give upNo I won't break downSooner than it seems life turns aroundAnd I will be strongEven if it all goes wrongWhen I'm standing in the dark I'll still believeThat I won't give upNo I won't break downSooner than it seems life turns aroundAnd I will be strongEven when it all goes wrongWhen I'm standing in the dark I'll still believeThat someone's watching overSomeone's watching overSomeone's watching over meSomeone's watching over me
When she finished she was crying a little. Tally and Logan came and hugged her. “Vicky, Can you play the two songs you sang last night?’” “Well Tally there was one more….she sang that one to me.” “Oooooo. What is the name of it?” “The name of it is Breakaway.” Vicky started playing them. All in the order, she did the night before. “Ok. Now ya’ll have had your concert now get out so I can get dressed!” They laugh and leave. While she is getting ready, she turns on the radio and hears Bleeding Love by Leona Lewis. She starts to sing along with the radio. Logan walks by her room door and listens to her. When she is finished getting ready she opens the door and sees Logan walking fast to the living room. She figures that he was listening to her and that he didn’t want her to know that he was. She walked into the living room and sat next to Logan. He put his arm around her and they sat there watching TV for an hour or so. Logan asked, “Hey Vicky and Tally do you guys wanna go the beach?” “Yeah!” The girls chimed in. They go and get ready and head for the beach. On the way there, 7 Things by Miley Cyrus came on and the girls were singing along. Logan looked at Vicky and he saw that she was kinda sad while singing it. “What’s wrong babe?” “Nothin. It’s just that when you cheated on me this was like my fave song.” “Oh. Well I hope you know that I won’t ever do that to you again.” “You better not.” She sang really happy when she sang the part with the “7 things I like about you” part of the song. She looked at Logan the whole time. She said, “Those are the seven things I like about you Logan.” “I love those things about you Vicky.” “Still a suck up.” “Oh and you weren’t sucking up to me just now?” “No. I can you can’t.” They both laughed till they practically cried. They arrived at the beach and before Vicky could even set her stuff down Logan was picking her up and throwing her in the ocean. She came up, and said, “OH YOU ARE GONNA REGRET DOING THAT!!” She got out the water and jumped on his back and was giving him a knuckle sandwich. “OW!! QUIT!! OK I WON’T DO THAT ANYMORE!!” “Thank you.” She smiled all sweet and innocent. “Oh you aren’t so sweet and innocent, more like mean and evil.” “Hey I find that comment offending.” “Oh I am sorry. Let me make that up to you.” He came closer and put a piece of ice down in the bathing suit top. She started dancing around and screaming, “COLD!!” They all laughed. They got all their stuff set up and went into the water. They were playing around when a guy bumped into Tally. She turned around to say sorry when she recognized who it was. She said, “Oh my god!! You’re Nick Jonas!!” “Yeah… and you’re….” “I’m Tally.” “Well hi Tally. These are my brother Joe and Kevin.” “Hi guys. This is my brother, Logan, and best friend, Vicky.” “Hi” Logan and Vicky said. “Tally and I are HUGE fans.” “I figured that.” Nick said staring at Tally. “So what are you guys doing here in South Carolina?” “We decided to take a break from the city life and decided to come to a very COUNTRY place.” They laughed and Tally said, “Well this isn’t the country part of this state. You should see where we live. There are like 3 million fields that surround our house.” “Really?” “Yeah. It is kinda sad really.” “How?” “Well all our town is is fields and houses.” “Well that’s what we have been looking for!” They all laugh. They get out of the water and decide to sit in the sun for a while. Joe keeps staring at Vicky because he likes her. Vicky sits down next to Logan and smiles. Joe whispers to Tally, “Are those two dating?” She whispers back, “Yeah, Why?” “Oh. Never mind.” Nick heard there conversation and says to Tally, “He likes her. That’s why he wanted to know.” “Oh ok...” “Oh. Well how old are you?” “I’m 16. We met because my dad was renting a trailer from her grandpa.” “Oh ok.” “Yeah she is very mature for her age though.” “Cool.” “So what’s up with you, you don’t seem very quiet like you usually do when you are around people in interviews and stuff.” “Well I feel more comfortable here with you than I do with people like that.” “Me?!” “Yeah you.” He smiles at her. She smiles back. Kevin says, “Guys we better get back to the hotel. Mom and Dad are probably wondering where we are.” “But Kevin I was just starting to have fun.” Nick said. “Well maybe we will bump into each other again. I mean we are staying here for a week.” “Oh ok. Well here is my number. Maybe we all could meet up later today.” “Ok.” She smiled at him and the guys walked off. “OH MY GOD!!!” Tally screamed. “Ok Logan pay up.” “Gaww. Tally why did you have to wait so dang long to do that!” “You guys had a bet on me?!” “Yeah. We wanted to see how long it would take for you to stay quiet without screaming. And I won.” They all laughed and packed up their stuff. They got back to the hotel and bumped into the guys again. “Dude. We have got to quit bumping into each other.” Tally said to Nick. “Why? I kinda like doing that.” She smiled and he blushed. “Aww. I just made Nick Jonas blush!!” “Don’t tell my brothers. I would never live it down.” “Hey Kevin!! Joe!!” Nick cuts her off by putting his hand over her mouth. “What?” Kevin and Joe said at the same time. “Nothin.” Nick yelled. He looked back at Tally and she was smiling. She said, “I wasn’t really gonna tell them.” “Well how was I supposed to know? You made it seem like you were really gonna do it.” “He he. I seem to do that a lot.” They laughed and returned with the rest of the group. On the radio, Vicky heard shake it by Metro Station. She screamed, “OH MY GOD I LOVE THIS BAND AND THIS SONG!!” “Wow now we all are permanently deaf.” “Oh sorry guys. I just really like this song.” “We do to. But god you don’t hear us screaming!” They all laughed. “Hey guys, do you want to go to the mall?” “Sure. Just don’t let Tally see shoes.” Nick asked, “Why?” “Because we all would be carrying practically the whole shoe store in our arms.” Vicky answered him. Tally gave her a playfully evil look and said, “It would only be half the shoe store thank you very much.” They all laughed. Nick said, “No. I think we would be carrying the whole one, because you would have half and then Kevin would have the other half.” “Nick you better be happy I am driving right now. But once we get there you better run!” “Ok. Bring it on Older Bro.” “Oh I will little bro.” They all laughed. And Kevin wasn’t kidding about when they got there. He chased Nick to the entrance and they both quit. Two minutes in to the mall, five girls screamed and ran up to them and said, “OH MY JONAS!! IT’S THE JONAS BROTHERS!!!” “Great. Here we go again.” The girls gave Tally an evil look because they saw Nick put his arm on her shoulder. After the girls left Tally said, “Man those girls looked like they wanted to kill me.” Nick said, “They do that to every girl I am with. They even do it to our mom sometimes.” “Wow. Really? That’s a little weird.” “Yeah a bit.” They walk around the mall and Nick see’s that Tally looks disgusted. “What’s wrong, Tally?” “I’m tired of getting dirty looks from girls I don’t even know.” “Yeah I am kinda tired of them looking at you like that too. Hey Kevin, Joe, can we go now?” “Yeah sure.” They leave and go to a restaurant and then to a teen club. When they get to the teen club Joe asks, “Vicky would you like to dance?” “Yeah sure, why not?” They go on the dance floor and dance. Tally leans over and asks Logan, “You ok?” “Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?” “Well because I mean Joe is dancing with your girl.” “I trust her. I know she wouldn’t do anything. But it is just Joe I am worried about.” The song ends and Vicky comes back and looks mad. “Vicky what happened?” Logan asks. “Joe tried to kiss me.” Logan glares at Joe. Logan starts to get up but Tally stops him. Nick says, “Joe! You know she is dating Logan!!” “I am sorry. I just got carried away.” “Well I forgive you, I just don’t about Logan.” Vicky said. She looks at Logan. He looks furious. “Excuse us for a sec.” Vicky said while pulling Logan by the arm. “Logan calm down.” “HOW CAN I CALM DOWN!? HE JUST PUT A MOVE ON YOU!!” “Logan, it is ok. I didn’t let him carry through with it.” “I know. But still you’re my girl and I am not just gonna let him get away with it.” “Well just tell him not to do it again.” Logan starts to calm down. Vicky goes over and hugs him for a few minutes. They join the group and before Logan could say anything Joe says, “Look man, I am sorry. I didn’t mean to make a move on Vicky. I just got too carried away.” “It’s ok. As long as you don’t do it again.” “Ok. I won’t.” Everyone goes on the dance floor and dances. They dance until they fall down. Nick looks at his watch, “OH MY GOD!! It’s 12 AM! We better get back to the hotel guys. Our parents are gonna kill us.” They leave. When they get to the hotel, the guys walk Vicky, Logan, and Tally back to their room. Joe and Kevin leave after Logan and Vicky walk into their room. “So….” Nick said. “Hey. Maybe we can get Vicky to play a few of her songs for you guys tomorrow. Logan says one is almost as good as you guys.” They both laugh. “But yeah I think me and brothers would like to hear her sing her songs.” “Ok well I am really tired. I will see you tomorrow I guess.” She is about to leave when Nick says, “Hey Tally?” “Yeah” He kisses her on her cheek. They both smile. “Night Jonas.” “Night Talls” They both leave. When Tally entered hers and Vicky’s room, she wakes Vicky up to ask her if she wants to play a few songs for the guys tomorrow. Vicky says, “Sure. I would love to.” “Ok. Well night.” “Night.” They go to sleep. They both get up before Logan. Vicky jumps up and down on his bed saying, “Wakey Wakey Logy Wogy!!” “Don’t call me that in public ok?” “Ok.” She tells him about what she was gonna do today. “So do you think I should sing for them?” “UH DUH!! Maybe they could get you a record deal.” “Wait. I thought you said you didn’t want me to get into show biz?” “Well I have been thinking about it. I guess I could be ok with it. As long as me and you are a duet.” “Ok. I think we could get that arranged. Maybe we should sing a song together.” “But we don’t have a song written for two people.” “Well we could write one for two people.” “Ok. Let’s get started. When are they gonna be here?” “I have a feeling around 12 or 1.” “Ok. Well we have plenty of time then.” They start writing a song. Vicky writes it while Logan creates the music. Then they start to practice the song. The guys get there. “Ok guys. Me and Logan are gonna sing together for one song and then I will sing the rest of my songs.” “Ok. We have all day.” “Ok. The name of this song is this is real; this is me/gotta find you. I am gonna sing my part first and then Logan will sing his part.”
"This Is Me/Gotta Find You"
[Vicky:]I've always been the kind of girlThat hid my faceSo afraid to tell the worldWhat I've got to sayBut I have this dreamRight inside of meI'm gonna let it show It's time to let you knowto let you knowThis is realThis is meI'm exactly where I'm supposed to be nowGonna let the light shine on meNow I've found who I amThere's no way to hold it inNo more hiding who I wanna beThis is meDo you know what it's likeTo feel so in the darkTo dream about a lifeWhere you're the shining starEven though it seemsLike it's too far awayI've got to believe in myselfIt's the only wayThis is realThis is meI'm exactly where I'm supposed to be nowGonna let the light shine on meNow I've found who I amThere's no way to hold it inNo more hiding who I wanna beThis is me
[Logan:]You're the voice I hear inside my headThe reason that I'm singingI need to find youI gotta find youYou're the missing piece I needThe song inside of meI need to find youI gotta find you
[Vicky:]This is realThis is meI'm exactly where I'm supposed to be nowGonna let the light shine on meNow I've found who I amThere's no way to hold it inNo more hiding who I wanna beThis is me
[Logan:]You're the missing piece I needThe song inside of me
[Vicky:]This is me
[Logan:]You're the voice I hear inside my headThe reason that I'm singing
[Vicky:]Now I've found who I amThere's no way to hold it inNo more hiding who I wanna beThis is me
“So what do you guys think of that song?” Logan and Vicky said at the same time. “Well…… IT WAS AWESOME!!” “Really?!” “Yeah. We will talk to our manager after we get back to LA.” “Ok. Well I’ll start singing my songs now I guess.” She sings Ironic, Breakaway, Bigger than Us, and Someone’s Watching over Me. When she finishes all the songs, the guys clap. “Wow. We had no idea that you had such good vocals. Logan was right. You are just as good as we are.” Nick said. “You guys are just saying that.” “No we’re not. We know what music is. And you have it.” Kevin said. “Thanks guys!!” She hugs everyone. “So what are we gonna do today?” Tally asks. “I don’t know. We could go to the beach.” “Ok let's go.” They go to the beach. The girls lay out in the sun for a while, and the guys take the boogey boards and goes in to the water. The girls finally join the guys. Vicky and Tally take Logan’s and Nick’s boogey boards and rides a while. Nick and Logan get jealous because the girls were making it all the way to the shore and they never did. Nick says, “They must be able to do that because they weigh less than we do.” “Yeah I think so to.” Logan says. The girls come back and give the guys their boogey boards. “We are tired of them. They aren’t working right.” “How are they not working right?” “We are riding too far.” “That’s a good thing Tally not a bad thing.” Logan says. They all laugh except Tally. Nick pulls her close and says, “That’s ok. We still love you.” “Ok.” They both smile at each other. Logan looks like he is about to puke. “Logan are you ok?” Vicky asks. “No…they are making me sick.” He says with a smile while looking at them. Everyone laughs then. “Logan now you know how I feel when you and Vicky act like that.” “Yeah I guess.” They get out of the water and sit up on the beach for a while. “Vicky do you want to go for a walk?” Logan asks her. “Sure.” They leave and Joe watches as they leave. He starts to feel sad. Kevin pulls him aside and says, “You really wish she looked at you like that, don’t you?” “Yeah. Is it that obvious?” “Uh…kinda.” “Well I guess I have no chance with her. So I guess I need to quit liking her.” “Yeah I think so to.” They walk back to their spot and see that Nick and Tally are gone to. “God. We have got to find girl, Joe.” “Yeah we do. I wonder if Tally or Vicky knows any girls our age.” “I don’t think it would hurt any.” When Logan and Vicky got back Joe asked, “Hey Vicky, do you know any girls my age that are single?” “Joe, are you that desperate?” “Yeah.” “Well my cousin is a few years older than me. Maybe she would go out with you. Her name is Kara.” Logan looks at her. “What? She doesn’t like you anymore.” “True” Logan says. Kevin waits to ask Tally. “Hey Tally, do you know any girls my age that are single?” “Dude, Kevin, are you that desperate?” “Yes. Very.” “Yeah my cousin Shana is your age. She might would go out with you.” “THANK YOU!!” “You're welcome?”
“Hey guys, I am gonna go to the room and write another song.” “Ok. We can come with you. You could have me on drums, Logan and Kevin on electric guitar, Joe on bass, and you and Tally on vocals.” Tally said, “Umm… I can’t sing. But I can play tambourine.” “Ok.” They go up to the room and Vicky goes into a room by herself while the others decided to play rock band. She comes out and says that she is finished. She grabs a guitar and starts singing. “Ok. Whenever you have a beat and all you can start on the drums ok Nick? And when you guys are ready take over with the guitars and then Tally just play ok?” She starts singing:
"Little Voice"I won't tell you what I'm thinking'Cause it's not the same thing you're thinking tooYou could say I got a best friendAnd she's always telling me what to doShe's out of sight but easy to findShe's in the front of my mindThe little voice in my head won't let me forgetThe little voice in my head is never misledAll of this noise is what keeps me from making a messThe little voice in my head just won't let me get with youLa lala la la When I see you I admitI start to lose my grip and all of my coolYou smell so sweet just like my perfumeWhat have you been doing since I left youYou're always there in my thoughtsBut that doesn't mean that it's onThe little voice in my head won't let me forgetThe little voice in my head is never misledAll of this noise is what keeps me from making a messThe little voice in my head just won't let me get with you
La lala la laI know I sound insane, like I'm playing games'Cause all I really want is youBut there are some things a girl won't do
The little voice in my head won't let me forgetThe little voice in my head is never misledAll of this noise is what keeps me from making a messThe little voice in my head just won't let me get with you
La lala la la
“Ok. Now do you guys want to try it with all of us? Or do you want to hear me sing it one more time?” “I think we should try with all of us.” “Ok. 1…2….3….4.” They play it for a little while. “Ok does everyone have it?” “Yeah. Let's record it with a tape recorder so we can hear how it sounds.” They record it and they really like it. “Hey guys. I just saw an ad on TV and it says there is open mic tonight at this teen club. Do you guys wanna play this song?” “Sure why not? But the guys will have to wear disguises.” “That’s ok. We have done it before.” “Ok. Well let’s go sign up.” That night they are about to go on. “Oh my god! I’m so nervous!” Vicky said. “Hey it will be ok. I’ll stand by you the whole time if you want me to. Ok?” “Thanks Logan.” They go on and everyone loves it. Especially this one guy in a suit. He comes up to them and says, “Hi. I am a record producer. And I would like to sign you guys. What do you say?” “OH MY GOD!! We will have to talk to our parents first. Do you have a card?” “Yeah here it is.” He leaves. They get back to the room. “Guys, how can we all get signed when 3 of us are already celebs and have their own record label?” asked Tally. “I don’t know.” “Well you guys could sign with us. I mean you could go on tour with us all the time and play as the opening act and we could play this song in the middle of the shows.” “Yeah that’s a good idea Nick!” Tally said. They all agreed to it. “Hey Joe, I called my cousin and she is coming up tomorrow.” “Sweet!” “But she is very shy so don’t be offended if she doesn’t laugh at your jokes or if she doesn’t talk to you right off.” “Ok. But I think she will probably talk to me atleast 10 words in 5 minutes right?” “I don’t know. I mean she is a big fan so maybe she might lose her shyness.” Tally goes over by Kevin and says, “Hey I called my cousin Shana. She said that she would be up here by tomorrow.” “Ok. Thank you so much. Joe and I just kinda felt left out because everyone was taking romantic walks and we were left to just sit.” “Oh. Ok. But some guide lines are, she doesn’t really talk to new people a lot so don’t be offended if she talks to me more than you.” “I get it. I am kinda the same way.” “No you’re not. I have seen you in interviews you are practically the only one talking besides Joe.” “True.” “Well I have to go.” “Bye.”
Vicky leaves the group. Thinking to herself, “Dude. Why do I keep getting song ideas?” She writes down her new song. She doesn’t want to let everyone hear it yet. She decided to just hold it off for a few more days. When her cousin got there the next day she decided to sing it then. “Guys, I wrote a song a few days ago but I didn’t feel like singing it then, but now I do.” “Ok. You have our undivided attention….Well most of us.” Kevin said. Joe and Kara were still talking. “GUYS!!” They finally look at her and she tells them what she said the others. “Ok. Here I go”
"The Getaway"Here I am againTalking to myselfSitting at a red lightBoth hands on the wheel How am I supposed to feel?So much running through my mindFirst you wanna be freeNow you say you need meGiving mixed signals and signsIt's so hard to let you inThinking you might slam the brakes againPut the pedal downHeading out of townGotta make a getawayThe traffic in my brain'sDriving me insane This is more than I can takeYou tell me that you love me firstThen throw your heart into reverseI gotta get awayI can't keep coming back to youEvery time you're in the moodTo whisper something sweet in my earIt's so hard to move onCause every time I think you're goneYou show up in my rearview mirrorIs this just a detour?Cause I gotta be sureThat you really mean what you sayIt's so hard to let you inThinking you might slam the brakes againPut the pedal downHeading out of townGotta make a getawayThe traffic in my brain'sDriving me insane This is more than I can takeYou tell me that you love me firstThen throw your heart into reverseI gotta get awayTo a place where I can be redefinedWhere you're out of sightAnd you're out of mindBut the truth is I can't even say goodbyeHere I am againTalking to myselfSitting at a red lightBoth hands on the wheel How am I supposed to feel?So much running through my mindPut the pedal downHeading out of townGotta make a getaway (a getaway)The traffic in my brain'sDriving me insane This is more than I can take (I can take)You tell me that you love me firstThen throw your heart into reverseI gotta get away
“Well?” “Wow Cuz. I didn’t know you could sing, play guitar or write songs?!” “Then where in the heck have you been for the last 5 years?!” “In my own little world.” “Yeah I bet. You seem to go there a lot.” “I like it there thank you very much.” They all laugh. “But seriously what do you think of it?” “I really like it Vicky. I don’t know about my brother’s but I do.” Joe said. “Thanks Joe.” “What about the rest of you guys." They looked at each other and then all together said, “AWESOME!! PLAY IT AGAIN!!” “Only if I have drums, electric guitar, bass, and tambourine.” “Ok.” Everyone got up except Shana and Kara. “Hey what are we gonna do?” “You could be the crazed fans!” “Ok. We are good at that!” They all laugh and then they do the song.
"Ok. I think we did great with it. Now let’s record it on a tape." Nick said. They did. “Whoa. We sound AWESOME!!” “Yeah we do.” “We should do this one for open mic too.” “Yeah. But the only bad thing is that open mic is only once a week.” “Crap.” All of a sudden, Vicky’s phone rings. Vicky, Tally, Kara, and Shana start singing along until she answers it. “Hello? Oh no what happened? Stop doing that!! I thought you were serious. You will be lucky if I talk to you again. Ok daddy I will. We are at the beach. Yeah we are. We have met some interesting people while we have been here. The Jonas Brothers. I am being serious. Hold on I will put you on speaker. Say hey dad.” “Hello” “Hi. I'm Nick, I'm Joe, and I’m Kevin.” “Oh Vicky I'm sorry I thought you were lying. Ok you can take me off now.” “Ok. Hello? So what did you need? Ok. Wait what? Are you still kidding around? Oh ok. Well…when is the funeral? Next Thursday? Ok we ought to be back by then. Tell Poppy that I love him very much and that I will see him next week. Ok. Love ya daddy. Bye!” “What happened Vicky?” “Grandma’s car got flipped and she got thrown out the car. She didn’t make it. The funeral is next Thursday. Kara, me and you are special guests so we are going to have to process in and everything. Daddy said that you and I could bring somebody in with us. I already know who for me but what about you?” “Umm…. I don’t know yet. But by then I think I might know.” She looked over at Joe and smiled. “Well I am gonna go to bed. All of a sudden I don’t feel so hungry.” “Ok. Well we will see you tomorrow.” “Babe?” “Yeah?” “Can I talk to you about something?” “Yeah….everything ok?” “I want to talk about it alone.” They go out on the balcony. Tally gets up and closes the blinds behind them. When they get out there, Logan turns toward Vicky and asks, “Why did they go to West Virginia without me?” “Wait. Tally hasn’t told you yet?!” “No.” “Hold on one sec.” She opens the door and says, “TALLY!! GET OUT HERE NOW!!” Tally looks worried. She gets up and goes out there. “What’s wrong?” “You haven’t told him about why you went to West Virginia yet?!” "Oh yeah. Ok Logan sit down.” “Uh oh.” “Yeah uh oh.” He sits down. She holds his hands and says very calmly, “Grandma died.” “WHAT?!” He got up and threw his chair down. “I told you he would be pissed when he found out.” “Shut up Vicky!” “Ok. Logan calm down.” “Don’t talk to me. You knew about it and you didn’t tell me. That’s what you wouldn’t tell me at the crab shack!” He storms off the balcony and Vicky runs in after him. He slams his room door in her face. She starts to cry. Joe gets up and comforts her. “Joe. Leave me alone please. I just need to think.” “Ok. If you need anything just tell us, ok?” “Ok.” She goes to her room and locks the door. She listens to Sober by Kelly Clarkson. She gets a knock on the door. “Go away.” “Vicky, it’s me Logan. I wanna talk.” “Why, because 5 minutes ago you didn’t want to talk.” “I was being stupid. I was just mad.” “Well now I'm mad. So leave me alone.” The next thing she knew she heard the door unlock and him come in and lock the door behind him. “You forget I live with a six year old brother.” “Logan, I'm not in the mood to talk.” He walks up to her and hugs her. But she pushes away and hits his chest. She just keeps doing it. He lets her because he knows she has bottled up her feelings. She finally quits and pushes her head into his chest and cries. He holds her and strokes her hair. He says, “Shh. It is gonna be ok.” “NO ITS NOT!!” “Ok Mrs. Negative.” She laughed a little. “Quit making me laugh. I'm mad at you.” “You can’t stay mad at me forever.” “Maybe not but I can for the rest of the night.” She pushes him away. “Come on, don’t be like that.” “Like what?” “Being mad at me. I like to hear your voice. And if you’re mad at me, you won’t talk to me. So that means I won’t be able to hear your voice.” She mumbled, “Suck up.” “You’re still talking to me.” She motioned “locking my lips with a key and throwing it away”. “Fine. I will see how long this will last.” He leaves the room. Tally comes in her face tear stained. “Oh my god, what happened to you?” “Same thing as you. Nick got mad at me.” “Oh my god, Why?” “He thinks I cheated on him.” “With who?” “Richard.” “Wait Richard is your cousin.” “Try telling him that!” “He still out there?” “No he is on the balcony.” “K I'm gonna go talk to him.” Vicky leaves. She walks onto the balcony. Joe and Kevin leave. “Nick?” “What?” “Hey lose the attitude or I won’t tell you what I have to say.” “Okay attitude lost.” “Richard is her cousin.” “Do you swear?” “Yeah. I would never lie to a Jonas Brother.” “What about Logan. You lied to him.” “No I didn’t. I just didn’t tell him. That isn’t lying. I don’t think. Where’s a dictionary when you need one?!” “Here is one. I had it out here looking up a word Kara said.” “And you didn’t want her to think you didn’t know it?” “Yeah.” They both laugh and Vicky looks up lie. She reads the meaning out loud, “Ok the meaning for lie is… a false statement made with deliberate intent to deceive. So see I didn’t lie.” “No I guess you didn’t.” “So…. Do you forgive Tally?” “Yeah I guess. How bad did I hurt her?” “From what I saw really badly.” “Crap. I guess I need to go make it up.” He got up and kissed her on the cheek, “Thank you.” “You’re welcome.” They left the balcony at the same time. Nick went into Tally and Vicky’s room. She heard Tally screaming at him. She went in there. “I DON’T WANT TO TALK TO YOU!!” “Tally!! Just listen to him. You don’t have to talk just listen for once in your damn life!” Vicky said. Tally was shocked and surprised that Vicky said that. “Listen!” Vicky said. Tally looked back at Nick. He was now crying. “Now, if I have to come back in here I'm gonna treat you like two year olds.” “Yes ma’am” they both said. Vicky left and felt power. She kinda liked it but it suddenly washed away. She saw Logan making out with Kara. She gasped and ran from the room. She ran to the nearest restaurant. She hid in their bathroom. She heard the bathroom door open and the door lock. She thought to herself, “Oh great. Here he is to say ‘babe I’m sorry she came on to me’.” She saw the door open and saw Kevin. “What are you doing here? I thought you would either be Joe or Logan.” “Well, Joe is here but he is to ‘MACHO’ to walk into a girl’s bathroom.” They both laughed. They heard a knock on the door. Kevin opened it and Joe was being attacked by girls. “Let me in!” Joe ran in and Kevin closed the door quickly enough so no one else got in. “You must have done that before, Kevin.” “Yeah its second nature now.” Joe and Kevin sat on either side of Vicky. By then she moved to the main part of the bathroom out of the stall. She laid her head on Kevin’s shoulder. He laid his head on hers. Joe was hugging her. “How am I gonna face either one of them?” “I don’t know. I mean Kara is your cousin, I get that part, but what do you mean by Logan?” Joe asked. “I am temporarily living with him and Tally while my mom is in the hospital.” “Oh ok. I get it now.” “He did this to me before. I should have known. Once a cheater, always a cheater.” “Yeah. I think that was kinda stupid of you.” Kevin said playfully. She hit his arm. “Ow. I was kidding.” “I was kidding when I hit your arm.” They all laughed. “God. I mean he was my first boyfriend. I guess this is what they mean by the first cut is the deepest.” “Well…with mine it was, what about you Joe?” “Yeah.” “You guys are older than me, what should I do? I mean to comfort myself?” “Eat lots of ice-cream.” “I like ice-cream.” “Well let’s go get some.” “Ok.” They all left with their arms linked. “But how am I gonna stay in our hotel room? I mean I have to share a room with Kara. And if I do that I will probably kill her!” “Well you could stay in our hotel room.” “Where would I sleep?” “Joe or I could sleep on the couch and you take our bed. Or since Frankie usually sleeps with mom and dad anyway you could take his room.” “Ok. Well after we eat the ice-cream, I’ll go back and get my stuff and meet you guys at the elevator.” “One of us should go with you, so Logan doesn’t bother you.” “Thanks you guys.” “No problem, Vicky.” Kevin said. “Don’t mention it. Seriously…it would ruin my bad boy image.” “What bad boy image Joe?” Vicky said. They laughed except Joe. “It’s ok Joe. I think I see it.” He smiled. They had finished their ice-cream and were heading back to her hotel room. “Who is gonna go in with me?” “I will.” “Thanks Kevin.” She walks in and there is Logan on the couch. He gets up and tries to go over to her but Kevin gets in his way. She walks into her room and Kevin blocks the door. She was packing up her stuff when Kara woke up. “Vicky?” “Don’t talk to me you slut.” “Vicky!!” “I said don’t talk to me.” She finishes and knocks on the door so Kevin knows that she is ready. He starts to step forward pushing Logan at the same time. She turns to her right and so does Kevin. She gets out the hotel room and in the elevator without even having to worry about Logan. “You must have done that before too Kevin.” “I have been watching Big Rob” “He is a good teacher I can tell.” “Yeah.” They get to the floor. She walks in with the guys and there is Nick. “Hey are you ok?” “Yeah thanks for being concerned.” “You’re like a little sister to me. Of course I'm gonna be concerned. You’re like a little sis to all of us.” Joe mumbles, “Most of us” but no one heard him. “Frankie is in mom and dad’s room sleeping. Mom and dad are in the kitchen.” Kevin goes and asks if Vicky could stay for the rest of the week while she was there. They said it was ok and that she could take Frankie’s room. “And where is Frankie’s room?” “Third door on the right.” “Thanks.” She goes and settles in. She comes back out to be snatched into a closet. Joe turns the light on. “Joe, what are you doing?” “I was wondering something.” “And what is that something?” “I was wondering if you liked me.” “Joe, I just got out of a relationship. And I don’t even know if he knows we are over. I mean the last time I told him two strikes that he would be out but I don’t know if he remembers that or not.” “Just answer my question, please?” “I’ll think about it.” “Ok.” He let her out. He stayed back and thought for a while. Then he was being pulled out the closet by Vicky. “Come on. We are gonna watch Hairspray.” “Woohoo!” Vicky fell asleep watching Hairspray. When the movie was over Joe picked her up marriage style and put her in her bed and covered her up. He stayed there for a little while watching her sleep. He fell asleep in the chair. She woke up the next morning and saw Joe. She got up quietly but the dresser didn’t want to be quiet. She turned around to find Joe right behind her. She jumped. “Oh. I didn’t mean to scare you.” “That’s ok. Why were you asleep in the chair anyway?” “I fell asleep watching you sleep.” “Oh.” She walked around him and entered her bathroom. She took a shower and got dressed. When she came out, Nick was in there instead of Joe. “What’s up with you guys? First Joe now you.” “Wait Joe was in here earlier?” “Yeah he fell asleep in the chair.” “Oh. I just came to see if you were ok.” “I'm still a little hurt but I think I can make it. What about you? You and Tally ok?” “Not exactly.” “What happened now?” “Well after you ran out the hotel room, she started screaming at me again.” “God damn it. She doesn’t know how to control her voice.” “Well I didn’t even say anything I ran back here.” “Nick I wanna ask you a question.” “Yeah?” “Can you play guitar while I write a song?” “Sure. I have a new idea for guitar anyway.” They start to write and strum the guitar. They get finished and she starts to sing the song.
"Leave The Pieces"You're not sure that you love meBut you're not sure enough to let me goBaby it ain't fair you knowTo just keep me hangin' 'roundYou say you don't wanna hurt meDon't want to see my tearsSo why are you still standing hereJust watching me drownAnd it's alright, yeah I'll be fineDon't worry 'bout this heart of mineJust take your love and hit the roadThere's nothing you can do or sayYou're gonna break my heart anywaySo just leave the pieces when you goYou can drag out the heartacheBaby you can make it quickReally get it over withAnd just let me move onDon't concern yourselfWith this mess you've left for meI can clean it up, you seeJust as long as you're gone
And it's alright, yeah I'll be fineDon't worry 'bout this heart of mineJust take your love and hit the roadThere's nothing you can do or sayYou're gonna break my heart anywaySo just leave the pieces when you goYou not making up your mindIs killing me and wasting timeI need so much more than thatYeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeahAnd it's alright, yeah I'll be fineDon't worry 'bout this heart of mineJust take your love and hit the roadThere's nothing you can do or sayYou're gonna break my heart anywaySo just leave the pieces when you goLeave the pieces when you goOh, yeahLeave the pieces when you goyeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeahyeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah
yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeahLeave the pieces when you go
“So do you like the lyrics?” “Yeah. Ok, now let’s go play this for Joe and Kevin. You should sing this for an opening act at one of our concerts. We could get Logan a ticket and then you sing it and make sure you look at him the whole time.” “That would be the perfect way to hurt him.” They go and play it for Joe and Kevin and tell them their plan. “We could do one just for this hotel. We could do it tomorrow. They could give wristbands for however many people are in a room.” “Yeah and then we could hold it in the massive dining hall they have.” “That sounds great. Ok let’s go tell the hotel manager.” They go tell him and he thinks it is a perfect idea. “But we just have one request. The people in room 1456 have to be the only ones in front.” “Ok.” The next night is the concert. Logan, Tally, Kara, and Shana are all in the front row. Vicky comes out on stage and says, “This song is dedicated to an ‘EX’ boyfriend of mine. He is here tonight and I hope this crushes him as much as he crushed me.” Logan looks down. She starts to sing her song. He looks up at her and see’s that she is staring at him. When she was finished, he sees a lone tear fall to her cheek. She runs off stage. Joe goes after her. “Hey Vicky. It’s ok.” “I try to think that. But I can’t.” “Sure you can. I do it all the time.” “Well if you can do it, then I guess I can right.” “Hey. What is that supposed to mean.” She giggles and says, “Nothin.” She smiles. She hugged him and kissed his cheek. Then she walked off. About half way through the concert Joe says, “Ok. Let’s welcome back Vicky. She is gonna sing a song she wrote a couple days ago and we are gonna help her out.” Everyone claps and she comes on stage. They start to sing “The Getaway”. She looks at Logan again the whole time. “Thank you guys. This song is about personal experience. Do want another song?” The crowd screams and claps. She only hears one no. She knew who it was from. “Ok. Well I will sing a song called Bigger Than us.” They start playing that song. “Hold on. I want a few special someone’s to come up here and help. Joe you come up here and sing with me. Tally you can come and play the tambourine.” Tally screams. Vicky laughs, “Come on Talls.” “Coming” She gets up there and then they continue. Vicky and Joe face each other and hold hands. Vicky starts to sing the first verse. Joe sings the next one. They both sing the Chorus. They do that for the rest of the song. The crowd cheers. Joe and Vicky kiss each other on the cheek. Logan gets mad and jumps on stage. He gets in between Vicky and Joe. Logan pushes Joe. Joe drops the mic and punches Logan in the nose and says, “That’s for cheating on Vicky the first time.” Then Joe kicks Logan in that ‘spot’ and says, “That’s for cheating on her the second time.” Joe walks away. Vicky follows Joe. “Joe! Wait up!” Joe turns around. “Thanks for doing that.” “No one is gonna hurt you ever again.” “I don’t think that will happen. I feel sure something will happen.” “Not as long as I am around to prevent it.” She hugs him really tight. “Joe. I have been thinking about that question you asked me. I think I do like you….more than a friend.” Joe looks down. “Really?” “Yeah.” “I like you to…..more than a friend.” They smiled and kissed. Logan walks backstage and saw them kissing. He feels his heart break. He thinks to himself, “This must of how she felt when she saw me kissing Kara.”
“Guys I'm gonna be in my room if you need me.” “Ok.” Joe, Nick, and Kevin said. “She sure does spend a lot of time in her room. I wonder what she does.” Joe asked. “She writes songs stupid.” Nick said. “Nick don’t call your brother stupid.” “Yes mommy.” Joe goes to his room. He hears singing. He goes by Vicky’s room door and listens.
"Wake Up"There's people talkingThey talk about meThey know my nameThey think they know everythingBut they don't know anythingAbout meGive me a dance floorGive me a djPlay me a recordForget what they sayCause I need to goNeed to getaway tonightI put my makeup on a Saturday nightI try to make it happenTry to make it all rightI know I make mistakesI'm living life day to dayIt's never really easy but it's okWake Up Wake UpOn a Saturday nightCould be New YorkMaybe Hollywood and VineLondon, Paris maybe TokyoThere's something going on anywhere I goTonightTonightYeah, tonightThe city's restlessIt's all around mePeople in motionSick of all the same routinesAnd they need to goThey need to get awayTonightI put my makeup on a Saturday nightI try to make it happenTry to make it all rightI know I make mistakesI'm living life day to dayIt's never really easy but it's okWake Up Wake UpOn a Saturday nightCould be New YorkMaybe Hollywood and VineLondon, Paris maybe TokyoThere's something going on anywhere I goTonightTonightYeah, tonightPeople all around youEverywhere that you goPeople all around youThey don't really know youEverybody watching like it's some kind of showEverybody's watchingThey don't really know you now(They don't really know you)(They don't really know you)And foreverWake Up Wake Up(Wake Up Wake Up)Wake Up Wake Up(Wake Up Wake Up)Wake Up Wake UpOn a Saturday nightCould be New YorkMaybe Hollywood and VineLondon, Paris maybe TokyoThere's something going on anywhere I goWake Up Wake UpOn a Saturday nightCould be New YorkMaybe Hollywood and VineLondon, Paris maybe TokyoThere's something going on anywhereI goTonightTonightYeah, tonight
Joe heard her stop and ran to his room. When he got there, he was so curious. He heard a knock on the door. “Come in.” Vicky walks in and smiles and lies down next to him. “I heard you run.” “You did?” “Yeah. So what do you think of the song?” “Yeah I guess. I mean if you like someone telling you to ‘wake up wake up!’.” Joe laughed a little. “Joe shut up. And be serious.” “Ok. Fine. I love it.” “Thank you.” They laughed. She lays her head on his chest. He puts his arm around her. She listens to his heart beat. It matches hers. She smiles. He sees her smile. “Why are you smiling?” “Your heart beat matches mine.” “That’s neat. You know what they say.” “No I don’t.” They laugh and Joe says, “They say if you find a person who’s heart beat matches yours then you will spend the rest of your life with them.” “Well…..never mind.” “Babe you can tell me.” “It’s about Logan. I don’t think you wanna know.” “You’re probably right, but I don’t want us to keep anything away from each other.” “Ok…well I was gonna say that mine and Logan’s heart beat matched to. But I just think I was being delusional that day.” “Yeah I think you were to.” “Uh.” She hit his stomach. They laughed.
Later that day, Nick and Kevin came into Joe’s room and said, “Joe, we should bring Vicky on tour with us!” “You are just now realizing that guys? And people call me the SLOW one.” They laughed.
While the guys were talking, Vicky was writing another song. She decided to call it “Before He Cheats”. When she was done, she decided that she didn’t want to show it to the guys. She decided to show it to Tally and them first. She went to her old hotel room. She knocked on the door and said, “Hey. Can I come in and show you this new song I wrote?” “Sure.” Tally said. She told everyone to sit in the living room, even Logan. “Ok. This song is called, “Before He Cheats.” Logan rolled his eyes and put his head in his hands. He knew it was about him. She started singing it.
"Before He Cheats"Right now he's probably slow dancing with a bleach blond tramp, and she's probably getting frisky...Right now, he's probably buying her some fruity little drink cause she can't shoot whiskey...Right now, he's probably up behind her with a pool-stick, showing her how to shoot a combo...And he don't know...That I dug my key into the side of his pretty little souped up 4 wheel drive, carved my name into his leather seats...I took a Louisville slugger to both headlights, slashed a hole in all 4 tires...Maybe next time he'll think before he cheats.Right now, she's probably up singing somewhite-trash version of Shania karaoke...Right now, she's probably saying "I'm drunk"and he's a thinking that he's gonna get lucky,Right now, he's probably dabbing on 3 dollars worth of that bathroom polo...And he don't know...That I dug my key into the side of his pretty little souped up 4 wheel drive,carved my name into his leather seats,I took a Louisville slugger to both headlights,slashed a hole in all 4 tires...Maybe next time he'll think before he cheats.I might've saved a little trouble for the next girl, Cause the next time that he cheats...Oh, you know it won't be on me!No...Not on me'Cause I dug my key into the side of his pretty little souped up 4 wheel drive, carved my name into his leather seats...I took a Louisville slugger to both headlights, slashed a hole in all 4 tires...Maybe next time he'll think before he cheats.Oh... Maybe next time he'll think before he cheats...Ohh... before he cheats...
Ohh…..
She finishes the song and says, “So what do ya’ll think?” Logan looks up and looks hurt and mad at the same time. He doesn’t say anything. He just gets up and leaves. “Well I am guessing he didn’t like it.” Vicky said. “Well I do. How is Nick?” Tally asked. “Hurt. And…. WHAT THE HELL?! I THOUGHT I TOLD YOU NOT TO YELL AT HIM!” “Well, you know me, I never listen.” “Well you better start. Now come with me. You are going to go and apologize.” “But...“ “No buts” “Yes ma’am.” Vicky grabbed Tally’s arm and dragged her to the Jonas’ suite. Vicky barged in and said, “NICK!!” “Yeah?” He walked in and saw Tally and turned quickly and tried to leave but Vicky ran and grabbed his arm. He looked in her eyes and knew that he should talk to Tally. Vicky leaves and Nick says, “Hi…” “Hey, I am sorry I yelled at you. I was just mad.” “I was to, well until Vicky told me the truth.” “So she told you that Richard was my cousin?” “Yeah. And I am sorry that I yelled at you to.” “So…truce?” “Truce. So where does that leave us?” “I don’t know. I kinda want to be your girlfriend again.” “I want you to. So do you wanna be my girlfriend?” “Of course!” She smiled and hugged him. He hugged her to. He missed her a lot and she missed him to. Vicky walked in with Joe. They were holding hands and Tally saw. She pulled away from Nick and walked over to Vicky and asked, “Can I talk to you? Alone Vicky?” “Yeah….sure” Vicky said with a questioned look on her face. They walked to Vicky’s room and they sat down on her bed. “What is up with you and Joe?” “Umm….well we are kinda dating.” “WHAT?! “Calm down. I don’t think he will want to hurt me. Well atleast not on purpose.” “Yeah I guess. But just be careful.” “I will…mother.” They both laughed and joined the guys. When they walked in Nick was jumping up and down and Joe was sitting on the couch with his arms crossed. Vicky sat down next to Joe and asked, “What’s wrong babe?” “Nick beat me at rock band. Do you wanna play? I can probably beat you!” “No you can’t.” “We will see about that.” They played all the songs on rock band. Vicky won just about every single one of them except two. “That’s not fair.” “Life isn’t fair babe.” Joe looked at her and smiled. They hugged each other. “Vicky?” “Yeah Nick?” “Umm…can I talk to you?” “Yeah sure. Be right back guys.” Nick and Vicky go on the balcony. Vicky closed the door. She motioned for Tally to close the blinds. Tally did. “What’s up Nick?” “I was wondering….” “Nick just come out and say it.” “Ok. I was wondering if you liked me.” “Nick. I am not gonna do that to Tally or Joe. I love Joe. Yeah I like you but not like that.” “Oh. Ok.” He looked sad. “Hey. Look at me.” She pushed his chip up with her finger. He grabbed her hand and put it on his cheek. “You and Tally are perfect for each other. Now don’t mess that up because of me.” “Ok. Thanks for talking me out of this. Tally was right. You are mature for your age. Joe could use a girl like you.” “Thank you. Now go and hang out with Tally.” Nick got up and kissed her on the cheek and left. Vicky sat there watching the waves and thinking. Joe came out after awhile and sat next to her. “What’s wrong?” “Nothin. I am just thinking.” “No you’re not. Something is wrong. I can tell.” “Fine. Nick said he liked me…..more than a friend.” “Really.” Joe looked sad. She looked over at him and said, “Why so serious?” “Umm…. I am just curious….what did you say to him?” Joe wasn’t looking at her. She got up and kneeled in from of him. That way he was looking straight into her eyes. She looked deep into his and said, “I told him that I loved you and that I wasn’t gonna do that to Tally or you.” Joe suddenly got very happy. He stood up and pulled her into a big bear hug. “Joe?” “Yeah babe.” “Can’t…..Breath” “Oh sorry.” They laughed. She looked up at him and he was looking at her. He started leaning in and so did she. All of a sudden, the balcony door opened. It was Nick. “Oh umm Vicky someone is at the door for you.” “Who is it?” “I don’t know.” Vicky looked at Joe and said, “Be right back.” “That’s ok. I will go with you.” “K.” They walk back into the living room and Joe sat on the couch. Vicky opened the door and she was pulled out into the hall way. She pushed them away and said, “LOGAN?! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” Joe suddenly opened the door and came out. Vicky saw Joe and said, “Joe I got this. Go back in the suite.” “Yeah pretty boy go back in the suite.” Vicky jerked her head to look at Logan and punched him. Before she knew what she was doing, she was on top of Logan punching him in the stomach. Joe picked her up by the waist and held on to her. “Vicky!! Calm down.” “Oh sorry. I just got carried away.” “That’s ok.” He puts her down and she goes and kneels by Logan’s head and says in a very stern but quiet voice and says, “Don’t ever…call him a pretty boy again.” She gets up and kicks him in the side and she leaves. She walks past Joe and he says, “Remind me never to get on your bad side.” They both laughed. They walk into the suite and Tally stood up and asked, “Who was that?” “Your brother.” Vicky said with a disgusted voice. “Oh. Ok.” “He is still out there if you want to go and talk to him.” “Ok.” Tally walks out into the hall and screams. She runs back in there and asks, “Vicky!! WHY DID YOU DO THAT TO HIM?!” “He was talking shit about Joe.” “Oh. Well I guess he deserves it then.” “Yeah. Yeah he does.” Nick was curious and looked out the door and saw Logan. He came back in and said, “Holy shit. Remind me not to mess with you.” “Yeah Joe said the same thing.” They all laughed.
That night Joe walked over to Vicky and says, “Go get ready. I have a surprise for you.” “Well how do I need to dress?” “Formal.” “Ok. Good thing I brought some formal wear.” “That’s ok. You don’t have to use yours. I got you some more.” “Aww! Thanks Joe!!” She ran over to him and gave him a hug. Then she went to her room. She saw the perfect dress. It was a white strapless dress. It was skin tight until it got to her hips then it poofs out. She thought to herself, “Oh my god. This is my dream dress” She tries it on and it fits perfectly. Next, she does her makeup and hair. Then she puts her shoes on and yells, “TALLY!! COME HERE!!” Tally comes and opens the door and screams, “OH MY GOD!!” Nick comes running and knocks and asks, “Is everything ok?!” “Yeah. Sorry I just get carried away sometimes.” “Ok.” Nick walks away from the door and Tally says, “Wow. He must know that, that is your dream dress.” “Yeah I kinda told him that it was.” They both laughed. “Tally? Is Joe already ready?” “Yeah I think so. He is waiting for you.” “Good. Can you walk back into the living room and say presenting Miss Vicky?" “Sure.” Tally walks out and says it and Vicky comes down the hall. Joe stands up and all he can say is, “Whoa.” Nick was even speechless. Vicky looked from Joe to Nick and back to Joe. “Well is that all you guys can say. Atleast Tally said three words not just one.” Everyone laughs. Joe walks over and tries puts a corsage on her wrist. She laughed and said, “Joe…let me help you.” She helps him and she laughs. He stands back up straight with a nervous smile on his face. “Joe. Calm down! I feel sure you aren’t so nervous that you can’t walk straight!” Nick laughed and said, “Actually when he first came out here he walked into the wall and tripped on the rug.” “Well that’s typical Joe though.” “Yeah it is.” Joe interrupted and said, “Vicky we have to go we are supposed to be there at 8 o’clock and its 7:30 now.” “Oh ok. We’ll see you guys later.” “Bye”
Joe takes her to a limo and blind folds her and she says, “Ok. I can’t see anymore.” Joe laughed and said, “That’s the whole point.” “But you have to guide me where we are going when we get there. Whoa we stopped.” “That’s what happens when you get to a red light.” “Ok Mr. Smart Butt.” They laughed. Joe grabbed her hand and she relaxed. “Joe thanks for the dress.” “Do you like it?” “No.” “Oh.” He sounded disappointed. She laughed, “I don’t like it, because I love it!” “Oh.” He laughed to. “Ok Vicky. We are here.” “Ok.” He gets out and then picks her up marriage style. She starts to giggle uncontrollably. In between giggles, she says, “Joe…..put…..me……down.” He laughs to. Then he finally does and he goes behind her and takes off her blind fold. They are on the beach and she sees a picnic. She smiles bigger than she ever has. She turns around and hugs Joe really tight. She then pulls back a little but still has her arms around his neck and says, “I thought Kevin was supposed to be the romantic one, not you.” They laughed and Joe then said, “Well…..he kinda helped with this.” He smiled and they just stared into each other’s eyes. Next thing she knows she hears “I’ll Be” by Edward McCain. Joe starts to sing along with it. He then holds out his hand and she takes it. They start slow dancing. Joe sang with the whole song. When it was over, Joe led her over to the table. She started to eat and so did he. He kept staring at her. She said, “Do I have something on my face?” She started feeling around her face. He laughed. “No. It’s just that when the sun hits your eyes like that all the colors pop out.” “Aww. Joe that’s so sweet.” “You thought I wasn’t sweet?” “No. You are as sweet as sweet can be.” “You are sucking up to me aren’t you?” “Yeah. I am.” “I like it. You make me feel more important when you do that.” “Why thank you.” Joe still stared at her while she was eating. “Joe. Are you ok? You haven’t eaten anything at all.” “Oh yeah I am good.” He said looking down at his plate with a nervous look on his face. “Joe. There is something wrong. I can tell.” “No there is nothing wrong.” “Joe.” “Fine. There is. I don’t know how to tell you this but these last few days have been really fun and I love you a lot and well I was wondering if…..” “Joe spit it out already!!” “Fine. I wanted to know if you wanted to be my girlfriend and if you wanted to come on tour with us.” “Oh my god!! Yes and yes!!” “Well I mean… wait did you say yes?!” “Yeah. Why wouldn’t I? I love you a lot to.” “Aww thanks babe.” “You’re welcome.” They finish eating and walk on the beach holding hands for a while. Joe turns to face her and says, “I have a present for you.” “Really? I thought this dress was the present?” They laughed. He walked around to behind her and put a necklace on her neck. It was a diamond shaped “J”. “Joe!! IT’S SO PRETTY!!” “I am glad you love it. I have the same thing but a “V” shaped one instead.” “Joe….you are not what I expected.” “What do you mean?” “Well I expected a big celebrity like you…..would well be a jerk and think he is MUCH better than anyone normal like me.” “Vicky you aren’t normal. You are crazy like me.” “Well thank you.” They laughed. “But seriously Joe. Why aren’t you a jerk like other celebrities?” “Because…. I remember where I came from and that at any moment I could be back to that life. And my brothers say that I used to be a BIG jerk until I met you.” “So I changed you?” Vicky asked. “Well I wouldn’t say changed me. I would say that you made me see that you don’t need to judge people by their cover.” “Really? Because I mean I kinda judged you and your brothers by your covers. But then again I had met jerk celebs before so I kinda figured that all of them were the same. But I found out that there are a few exceptions.” She smiled at Joe. “I am glad I met you Vicky.” “I am glad I met you Joe. Who knows where I would be without you guys to comfort me.” “Yeah I know. You probably would have beaten the living snot out of Logan yesterday.” “Yeah probably.” They laughed and started walking back to the picnic area. When they got back, Vicky saw Logan. She looked at Joe and he knew something was wrong. He then looked up and saw Logan walking toward them. Logan said, “Joe. What the hell are you doing with my girlfriend?” Vicky stepped in front of Joe and said, “I think the correct terminology is EX girlfriend.” “Get out the way you slut.” He punched her in the face and she fell down. She started crying. Joe started punching Logan. Vicky finally got up and pulled Joe off of Logan. “Joe!! Stop!!” Joe looked at her and saw that she really wanted him to stop. She started pulling Joe away and at the same time said, “He isn’t worth it.” Joe finally turned around and started walking with her again. After they got far enough away from Logan, Joe turned her and said, “Let me see your face.” Vicky turned her face the other way. Joe put his hand on her cheek and turned her head. She looked at him teary eyed. “Oh my god. We need to get some ice for your face.” “Is it really that bad?” “Yeah unless you don’t want to see out of your left eye tomorrow?” She laughed and said, “Ok. Let’s go get some ice.” “Hey Vicky.” “Yeah Joe?” “I am sorry. I got kinda carried away after he called you a slut and smacked you.” “That’s ok. I am glad you did. That showed how much you loved me.” He smiled. “I will always protect you, I hope you know that Vicky.” “I know now. You kinda just proved it tonight.” They laughed. “Race you to the suite.” “Joe I can’t run. I have heels and a very long dress on.” “Dang. Ok then we can race tomorrow.” “Yeah we will do that.” She laughed and took off her heals and started running. “HEY NO FAIR!!” “I AM GONNA WIN!!” Vicky yelled. Joe started running and caught up with her and picked her up. They were laughing the whole time. He finally put her down and they stared into each other’s eyes again. They started to lean in. They kissed for the first “official” time. When they were done Joe pulled back and smiled. Vicky bit her lip.
When they got back to the suite, Joe walked Vicky to her door and she hugged him and kissed him good night. “What? You’re not gonna invite me in?” “No. I wasn’t planning on it. Your mom and dad might get mad.” “Yeah they probably would.” They smiled and she walked into her room. He stood there thinking about their night. She was thinking in her head, “3…..2…..1” and she heard a knock on the door. She opened it and there was….”Nick?” “Umm… If you don’t want to talk I can just talk to you tomorrow?” “Umm…yeah we can talk tomorrow.”
The next morning she woke up and saw Nick sitting there in her chair. She jumped kinda and sat up. “What are you doing here?” “I really have to talk to you.” “Well just wait here until I get done getting dressed.” “Ok.” She went over to her dresser and got a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. When she came back out she sat in front of Nick on the floor. He then moved to the floor to. “So…what did you want to talk about?” “Why do you like Joe?” “Nick, I thought we went over this. I don’t like you like that.” “I know. But I still like you.” “Nick. Leave. Now.” He got up and looked sad. He went to the door put his hand on the knob and then turned around, ran and kissed her. She was surprised. He pulled away and looked at her. “Anything?” “No. I told you I love Joe! Now leave!” He got up and left. Joe walked in with a questioned look on his face. “Don’t ask Joe.” “I have to. Curiosity killed the cat. And apparently right now I am the cat.” “Well….Nick came back. He asked why I like you.” “And what did you say?” “I said, ‘Nick… I thought we went over this. I love Joe not you’. But apparently it didn’t seep into his hard skull. So I told him to leave. And he was about to. He had his hand on the door knob. Then it happened.” “What happened, Vicky?” “He ran over here and kissed me. He asked if I felt anything and I said no. Then I said that I loved you and that he needed to leave now.” “I AM GONNA KILL HIM!!” Joe got up and walked out before Vicky could say anything. She got up and followed him and found him in Nick’s room. Nick was on the floor bleeding. She screamed and ran to call 911. They got there in no less than 3 minutes. They all went to the hospital. Joe was pacing back and forth. “Joe…come sit down.” “NO!” “Joe. Don’t yell at me.” “WHY DON’T I YELL AT YOU?! YOU ARE THE REASON WHY HE IS IN HERE!!” She got up and ran away crying. Joe then realized what he said and then started running after her. She ran and ran. She never quit until she got to her grandparents house. Joe followed her. She stopped on the road in front of their house. Joe came up behind her, out of breath, and said, “Babe, I am sorry for what I said to you.” “Joe. Leave me alone. You said you would never hurt me. Well you did. Now just go.” She was crying. Joe started to tear up. “I can’t just go. You are my world. If I leave you behind then I leave my world behind.” He was crying really hard now. Her grandpa came out and saw them both crying. He came up to Vicky and hugged her. He looked at Joe and said, “You must be Joe. I have heard a lot about you. Vicky never shuts up about you. Why are you two crying?” “Grandpa, I am going for a ride.” She runs off and gets on her horse and rides down the road towards the woods. Joe watches her and cries harder. He finally pulled himself together enough to ask, “Sir. Can I stay here for a while?” “Yeah sure thing. But no one has answered my question yet.” Joe explained everything that happened. Her grandpa said, “Well Joe, seems to me that you really love my granddaughter. She really loves you too. I have a way to get her to come back to you.” “And what is that?” Her grandpa tells Joe his plan. Next thing Joe knows he is riding a horse alongside her grandpa. They are riding in the woods. Joe sees her horse and jumps off and runs to it. She isn’t on it. Joe starts screaming, “Vicky!!” “Boy hush. She is probably at the pond.” “Ok sorry.” Joe follows her grandpa to the pond. “It is right down that road right yonder. Just follow it and she will probably be in the building on the hill.” “Thank you sir. For everything.” Joe walks down the hill and to the little cabin. He opens the door to find Vicky crying in the corner. She doesn’t see him or hear him. He walks over and kneels down and hugs her. She turns around and hugs him to. “Babe, I am really really sorry for yelling at you. I just get really angry when something happens to one of my brothers.” “That’s ok. I understand I was the same way with my brother.” “Was?” “Yeah. He died a few months ago. It is part Logan’s fault.” “How?” “Joe…I don’t really want to talk about it.” “Is that why you are so close to Frankie? Because he reminds you of your brother?” “Yeah. Danny was the closest friend I ever had. Ten minutes before he died he said that he loved me more than anything in the world. If he wouldn’t have told me that I don’t think I would have taken it so hard.” “Yeah. I don’t think you would have either.” For the rest of the night Vicky just sat there next to Joe with her head on his chest. She fell asleep there. Joe did too. When he woke up she was gone. He jumped up and ran outside. He found her in a boat in the middle of the pond reading a book. He smiled and leaned up against the door frame. He liked the way the sun was hitting her hair. The boat turned a little and she saw Joe. She waved to him and smiled. He never noticed the dimples that she got when she smiled. He waved back. He got an idea. He ran back into the little cabin and called a few people.
She came back up to the cabin right after he hung up. “Who were you talking to? And where are you going?” “Umm…. That was Kevin. He said that Nick was doing better and that he wanted to see me.” “Well do you want me to come with you?” “NO! I mean umm….no you might want to spend a few days with your grandpa. Speaking of which I need to talk to him for a sec.” “Joe calm down. He is up at the house. Come on we can take my horse.” They both get on her horse and go back to her grandpa’s house. Joe pulled him aside and asked, “What do you think of me and your granddaughter?” “Uh oh, I said the same thing to my wife’s grandpa when I was about to ask her to marry me.” “Well I was going to ask Vicky to marry me.” “Don’t you think it is a little bit early for that? I mean you two just started dating not three months ago.” “Well these past few months have been perfect. And I was planning on having a very long engagement anyway.” “Well I see how she looks at you and the way you look at her. I think you two are a match made in heaven. So yeah, I give you my wishes. Now… you just have to ask her mom and dad.” “Umm….that is gonna be a problem. I haven’t met them yet. I still think they think she is still dating Logan.” “No they don’t. Her mom knew the day she broke up with that boy.” “Really? How?” “Mom’s know everything.” “That’s true. Well I better get going, I am gonna go and pick out the ring. Can you keep her occupied today?” “I always keep her occupied.” They laughed and Joe left. “Grandpa, What was all that about?” “Oh nothing. He was just telling me why he had to leave so soon.” “Oh ok. So what do you want to do today, Gramps?” “How about I take you to the mall and let you buy anything you want.” “Ok.” They leave and go the mall.
Joe had the most gorgeous ring of all picked out. It was a gold band with a big heart shaped diamond in the middle and four smaller heart shaped diamonds on either side of the big one. “How much will this cost?” “For you, $100,000.00” “Wow that’s a lot. But I have that.” Joe pays for it and leaves. Joe called Vicky on her cell. “Hey babe, what are you doing? Really, which mall? Oh, cool. Well I will be there in a few minutes then to be with you. Love you too. Bye.” He walked around for ten minutes and then found her. “Hey babe” Joe said while kissing her cheek. “Hey. You seem to be in a happier mood today. How is Nick?” “He is doing well. He won’t be able to talk for a week or two but he is good.” “Oh ok. Hey what is in the bag?” “Oh something my mom wanted me to pick up. One of her bracelets popped so she wanted me to pick it up from being fixed.” Joe looked at her grandpa. Her grandpa mouthed, “Nice save.” Joe nodded in agreement. “Hey Vicky. I haven’t met your parents yet. When can I meet them?” “We can go today if you want.” “Yeah sure.” They leave the store after Vicky buys her stuff. “Ok Joe…before you go in there my mom loves to be sarcastic and we love to bad mouth each other but we are only playing if we are smiling. When we are serious, our voices turn deeper. Ok?” “Ok. Hey don’t worry I feel sure if you like me that they will like me to right?” “Yeah they will love you.” They walk in and her parents see Joe. Her mom sits up and says, “Vicky. Tell us who this is. You are so slow sometimes you know that.” Vicky and her mom laugh and Vicky says, “Well you made me that way.” “Yeah I guess I did. But seriously who is this handsome young man.” “Mom…Dad… This is Joe Jonas. He is my boyfriend. We have been dating for a couple months.” “Nice to meet you Mr. and Mrs. Wilder.” Joe said shaking their hands. Mr. Wilder looked at Joe head to toe. Joe looked scared and nervous. Everyone started laughing at Joe. “What? What did I do?” “I also forgot to tell you that my dad will try to scare you.” “Oh well thanks for telling me that now.” Joe said with a sarcastic voice. Vicky’s parents said at the same time, “We think you will make a great part in this family one day.” Joe mumbled, “Hopefully one day soon.” But luckily, no one heard him. “Vicky, be a doll and run and get us all some starbucks.” “Ok dad.” She leaves. Joe just comes out and says, “I want to marry your daughter. But I plan on having a really long engagement. Her grandpa already gave me his wishes. So I was hoping that you would give me your wishes.” “We thought you would never ask. We saw the way you were looking at her. The way your eyes looked was exactly like his did when he wanted to ask me.” Mrs. Wilder said. “We give you permission.” Mr. Wilder said. Joe jumped up and down and then got serious and said, “Thank you so very kindly.” They all busted out laughing. Vicky came back in and said, “Did I miss something?” “No honey. Your mom just told Joe about the time when you ran into a balcony door one time at the beach.” “MOM!!” “What? He asked for some embarrassing moments of you and that’s all I could think of.” “Oh ok. Well Joe visiting hours are almost over.” “Ok. Well I have a surprise for you tonight any way.” Joe said on their way out the door. Her parents gave him there cell number so he could call them later for when they show up at the proposal spot.
Later than night, he got permission from the hospital to let Nick leave for a few hours. Vicky thought it was just gonna be her and Joe that night, so she got extra dressed up. When Joe picked her up that night, she knew something was up. He was smiling too much she thought to herself. She finally got fed up and asked, “Joe. What is going on?” “Nothin. Why?” “You seem nervous. And we have been on plenty of dates before.” “None like this one though.” “Ok…” They get to where they were going to be for the rest of the night. It was a gazebo. It had big white roses all over it and Christmas lights. In the gazebo, there was a table. She had a confused look on her face, she then said, “There are 9 chairs but only 2 people.” Then people came out of nowhere and said, “SURPRISE!!” She screamed and ran and hugged everyone. “WHAT ARE YOU GUYS DOING HERE?!” “Joe wanted us here for some reason.” “Oh ok. Well come on, I don’t know about ya’ll but I am HUNGRY!” “We are too!” They sit and eat. Joe then started tapping his glass and he stood up. Everyone became quiet and smiled. Vicky was confused. Everyone was smiling from her to him. She then looked at Joe and he was on one knee. “Joe…what are you doing?” She said trying to hold back tears. “Vicky, I know we have only been dating for a few months but they have been the best months of my life. I have one question for you.” He paused and pulled a box out of his jacket pocket. Her eyes grew big and the tears started to fall. She started shaking her head like she couldn't believe it was happening. He looked into her eyes and said, “Vicky Ann Wilder will you marry me?” She laughed and said, “Umm…. I don’t know let me see the ring.” She said it in a sarcastic voice and he knew it and he said, “Well you have to tell me the answer first.” He replied in the same tone of voice. They laughed and she said, “YES!! Joe I will marry you.” He stood up, picked her up, and twirled around in circles. He finally set her down and they kissed. He said, “Oh. The ring.” Everyone laughed. He opened the velvet box and took out the ring. He slid it on her left ring finger. She gasped. “Joe….I….I don’t know….what to say…..” “How about you say that you love it.” “But that doesn’t even explain how AWESOMELY AWESOME it is.” She laughed and so did he. She jumped up and hugged his neck. She then saw Nick. “Umm… Joe I will be right back.” “Ok.” He then whispered, “You going to go and talk to Nick?” “Yeah.” “Ok.” She walked over to Nick and sat next to him. She said, “Nick?” He just looked at her. She could see the sadness in his eyes. “Oh Nick. I know you didn’t cut yourself because of me?!” “Yeah I did.” “Hey! You talked.” “I have been able to talk since the accident. I just didn’t want to answer anybody.” “You didn’t want to talk to anyone but me…” “Yeah… I can’t believe you and Joe are getting married.” “Me either.” “Then don’t get married. Run away with me.” “Nick…. I can’t do that.” “Vicky I love you.” “Nick. You love Tally not me.” Vicky leaves and goes to the bathroom. Joe saw the whole thing. He walked over to Nick. “Nick what did you say to her?” “I just said that I didn’t want her to marry you and that I loved her.” Nick walked away. Joe was so surprised that he fell into the chair that was behind him. Vicky came back out of the bathroom and saw Joe. “Joe? What’s wrong babe?” “Do you love me?” “Yeah of course, why?” “Well Nick told me what he said to you. I just thought that you agreed to it.” “Joe. If I didn’t love you I wouldn’t have accepted this ring.” “Yeah I guess you are right.” “I always am babe.” “Yeah ok. Keep telling yourself that.” They laughed and then Joe held out his hand and she took it and they went to the dance floor. They slow danced all night. When everyone left, Joe took Vicky over to a chair and he sat down and she sat on his lap. “Yes sir?” “I was wondering…. Where do you want to get married?” “Umm….. How about the pecan orchard at my grandpa’s house. In the spring. When it isn’t so hot or cold. And when the sun is at its prettiest.” “Ok…I can tell that you have been planning this for a while.” “Yeah. I made a promise to Danny that if he died before me that I would get married where he wanted me to. And that’s where he wanted me to.” “Aww. That’s so sweet of you.” “Now wait a darn minute now. Are you saying that I am not sweet?” “No. I am just saying that you kept your promise.” “Uh yeah. That’s the only wish he wanted.” “Ok. I understand. I am so excited!” “Me too.” “Mrs. Vicky Ann Wilder Jonas. I love the sound of that.” Joe said. “I do to. But formally it would be Mrs. Joseph A. Jonas.” “Who said that we would ever be formal?” “The Pastor.” “Speaking of pastor. Who do you want to be our preacher dude person at the wedding?” “Umm….well I really want my childhood pastor to do it. But I have no idea if he is still alive or not. And I want your dad to do some part in it.” “Ok. Well here is a letter that your mom gave me to give you.” “Ok. Well I will read it later. I don’t want anything to ruin this night.” “Me either.” He smiled and looked into her eyes. She leaned down and kissed him. “Mr. Jonas. I think it is time that we get back home.” “Ok…. Mrs. Jonas-To-Be.” They laughed. He wouldn’t let her get up. He started standing up and she grabbed on to his neck and he held her marriage style. “This reminds me of something else. Where do you want to go on our honeymoon?” “I know!! I haven’t been to the Canadian side of the Niagara Falls since I was 10.” “So you want to go there?” “Yeah. That is the best food I think I have ever had.” Joe looked at her. “Besides your famous M&M and Chocolate Chip Pancakes!” “Thank you.” They got to the limo and he got in and she was still on his lap. “Joe?” “Yeah?” “What is that?” “What?” “The thing I am sitting on.” Joe’s face turned bright red. “Umm….nothing.” Vicky laughed. “Joe. I was kidding. But I still made you blush.” “That was not funny Vicky.” “Then why are you trying not to smile?” “Fine. You win. You know me to well.” “It is your fault. I didn’t ask for you to tell me everything about you.” “Yeah you did.” “Ok….maybe I did.” They got back to the hotel. Vicky then jumped. “Vicky. What is it?” “Logan.” “Oh. Well he isn’t gonna mess with you.” “Ok.” Logan saw Vicky. He then saw that she was holding Joe’s hand. He saw something big and sparkly on her left ring finger. He walked closer. He saw that she was engaged. He looked at Vicky and had tears in his eyes. He then walked up to them. “Congratulations. I hope you have a wonderful life.” Logan said trying to hold back his tears. Vicky saw them though. She then felt guilty. They started walking back toward the elevators. They got into an empty one and Joe pressed their floor number. He looked over at Vicky and saw that she was sad. “Babe?” Joe said. “Yeah?” “Are you ok?” “I don’t know. I mean I am excited about being engaged but then again I feel guilty for Logan finding out like that.” Joe walked over to her and hugged her. She laid her head on his chest. He put his chin on her head. “Babe? Do you still have feelings for him?” “No.” “Are you sure?” She lifted up her head and looked up at him. He looked down at her. “Joe. If I still had feelings for him I wouldn’t be here with you….or engaged to you for that matter.” “True.” They heard a ding and saw the door open. Joe looked over and his face became disgusted. “Joe? Is that you?” “Yeah. And this is my girl—Fiancé Vicky.” Vicky said, “Hi. And you are?” The girl looked shocked, angry and sad. “Oh umm…. Hi. My name is Aj.” “Wait Aj as in the Aj from Aly & Aj?” “Yeah I am guessing you are a fan.” “No. Not really. I only like one of your songs.” Joe laughed and said, "PONED!!" The smile washed away from Aj’s face. She then turned to Joe and said, “Well Joe seems to me you got the perfect girl for you.” The rest of the elevator ride was in silence. Aj got off on the same floor as they did. “Aj. What are you doing on this floor?” “Oh this is my stop right here.” “No its not. That is our hotel room.” “No its not. It's Nick’s.” “Aj wait out here for a sec.” Joe and Vicky ran into the suite. Vicky went to her room. Joe went straight to Nick’s room. He barged in there and locked the door. “DUDE?! AJ?! ARE YOU SERIOUS?!” “What does it matter to you?! You are engaged.” “But I HATE her. You did this on purpose. You did it because you think you love Vicky and you are mad at me for dating her and for asking her to marry me. Aren’t you?!” “Ok. Fine I admit it. I did do this because of that.” “Dude I am sorry. But if I didn’t love her so much I would let you have her. But I love her to much to break her heart.” “So that’s what love feels like?” “Yeah man. And I bet you feel the same way about Tally.” “Yeah I do. I can’t believe I haven’t talked to her since that night I told Vicky that I liked her.” “Dude you haven’t talked to her for 2 months?! What in the hell kinda boyfriend are you?!” “A really bad one. I bet she hates me right now.” “Umm….yeah I think she probably does. Wait she was there at the party thing tonight. You didn’t talk to her then?” “No. I was too busy watching you and Vicky look into each other’s eyes wishing I had someone to look at me like that.” “Dude you do. Her name starts with a ‘T’ and ends with ‘ally’. I feel sure that Vicky would call her and tell her to come over here. Even if she is kinda mad at you.” “I hope so. I should go ask her.” “Umm…” Nick was already out of the room before Joe could finish his sentence. Nick knocked on Vicky’s door and she said come in. Nick came in and saw that she was in nothing but a t-shirt and her girl boxers. “Umm….umm….” “Nick? Do you want me to put some more clothes on?” She giggled while Nick nodded yeah. She pulled on a pair of jeans and sat on her bed. Nick sat next to her and he said, “Do you think Tally hates me?” “I don’t know. I mean you haven’t talked to her in over a month.” “Yeah I know. Do you think you can get her to come over so I can talk to her?” “I feel sure she will come if I don’t tell her that you are gonna talk to her.” “Ok. Thanks.” He hugged her and kissed her on the cheek. “Ok. Nick this is a little awkward for me.” “Yeah me too.” They laughed and they stood up and Nick left. Joe came in after he left and came in when Vicky was on the phone. “Hey. Oh umm…..Hi. Can I talk to Talls? What the hell?! Are you still mad that I am engaged with Joe?! Just give Tally the damn phone. Fine. No… I am not that shallow. Oh, come on. Put Talls on the got damn phone. Fine. Bye you son of a bitch.” She hung up and walked out of the bathroom and just about jumped five feet in the air. “Joe! Oh my god. You scared me half to death.” “Let me guess…..that was Logan who answered the phone.” “Yeah. I am gonna call her cell in a minute. So what’s up?” “Nothin. I am just bored.” “Yeah me to. So what do you wanna do?” “Umm…..well we could go to the teen club down the street.” “Yeah let's go. But won’t you have to wear a disguise or something?” “You forget what month this is! It's October. And today is Halloween eve. So I feel sure that I can just wear a costume.” He smiled. She just rolled her eyes and said, “Ok. Go and put your costume on and I will go and get Tally. And Nick can come to. Ok? We all can wear costumes.” She giggled. They both got up and kissed each other and left the room.
Vicky went down a few floors and knocked on Tally’s room door. She was thinking, ‘Don’t let Logan open the door don’t let….’ “Logan.” “Bitch.” She pushed past him and went straight to Tally’s room. It was empty. She went to every room. Tally was nowhere to found. “Where the hell is Tally?” “She moved out of this room into another one.” “Your dumb ass better not be lying to me.” She picked up the phone and dialed the front office. But Logan came up behind her and unplugged the phone. He took the phone out of her hand and turned her around. He started kissing her neck. “I know you like it.” he said. She screamed, “Joe!! HELP ME!!!!” Apparently, Joe was just on the other side of the door because not ten seconds later she saw Joe punching the crap out of Logan. Vicky ran out of the room and Joe followed. He caught up with her when she held the elevator door open for him. “Babe. Are you ok?” “Yeah I am fine. I was just really scared. I didn’t know what to do. I just screamed for help.” “Yeah I was walking up the hall because I really don’t trust him along with you and I heard you. I came to see why you were taking so long.” “He said that Tally moved out of that room and into another….so I called the front desk but he cut the phone off and started that. Joe I am so scared.” She ran over to him and plowed her head into his chest and cried. He just stroked her hair and said, “It will be ok. I promise.” “Ok. I trust you.” She then looked up at Joe and saw that he was dressed up as Zorro. She laughed hysterically. “What?” “Your……Costume…….is……so………hilarious!!” “You like it?” “Yeah. Zorro saved me.” She said with a smile and then hugged him. He hugged her to. “Joe. Please tell me that is your sword.” “Yeah it is.” He then took it off and laid it down on the ground. “Joe. Is there another sword?” His eyes got big and he blushed. She looked up and she smiled. “I am kidding again.” “Oh ok. You have got to quit doing that.” “Ok. Fine.” They got to the first floor and Vicky ran up to the front desk. She asked, “Yes I would like to know what room a Tally Harrison is in.” “She is in room 1256.” “Ok. Thank you very much.” Joe and Vicky went back to the elevator. When the doors open, there was Logan. Vicky froze. She couldn’t talk or move or breathe. “Hello Vicky.” He grabbed her and pushed Joe down. He closed the elevator doors but Joe pushed his foot in between the doors and they opened back up and he punched Logan in the nose and grabbed Vicky and he ran towards the stairwell. He picked Vicky up and took two steps at a time until he was tired. He then sat her down and then he sat down next to her. He was breathing hard. Vicky started wiping away the sweat off of his face. His breathing finally evened back out and he lay down. She started playing with his hair. He finally said, “Don’t ever let that boy touch you again. If he even tries to just kick him in the ‘sensitive’ area.” “Joe I had no idea he would grab me like that.” “I know you didn’t but the last two times I almost lost you. And I don’t want to lose you.” “Aww Joe!!” she kissed him. She laid her hand on his chest. His heart beat still matched hers. The next thing she knew she heard a familiar voice, “Oh how cute. I hate cute.” She jumped up and kicked Logan in that area and pulled Joe up and they started running up the stairs again. They went to the next level and found Tally’s room and knocked on the door. When Tally answered, they pushed past her and went into the room. Vicky screamed, “SHUT THE DOOR!!” Tally did what she was told. After she did that, she turned around and said, “Ok. What is going on?” “Logan…..trying…..to……rape…..and……kidnap……me!” Vicky said trying to catch her breath. She fell back against Joe. They both were breathing really hard. Tally ran to the kitchen area and got two big glasses of ice cold water. She gave them to Vicky and Joe. She also got two wet and cold wash clothes and put them on their foreheads. Tally said, “I can’t believe he tried to do that.” “Well…..I…..can” Joe said. Vicky could tell he was pissed. She started rubbing his chest. His breathing slowed down to the motion of her hand. “Thank you.” Joe said looking at Vicky. “Don’t mention it…..seriously don’t mention it. It would ruin my bad girl image.” She said with a smirk. Joe knew what she was talking about but Tally had looked really confused. “I will tell you later Talls.” “Thank you. I was lost for a sec.” They all laughed. Vicky soon closed her eyes and just sat there. Joe was rubbing her arm trying to calm down her breathing. It was working. She opened her eyes and let out a long sigh. “Ok. I am better. I wonder if he is outside of the door. Talls can you go look out the eyehole?” “Yeah sure.” She came back a little bit later and said, “Seems to me you guys are gonna be here for a while.” “That’s ok. We don’t mind. We just have to call the guys and tell them that we are staying here for the night. And plus I don’t think either of us are gonna be able to move at all.” They all laughed. “Crap. I have to use the bathroom. But I don’t want to move.” “Here Vicky I will try to help you up.” Tally and Joe said at the same time. Joe pushed her up and Tally pulled her. She was limping a little but she could still walk. She got back to the living room and saw that Joe was on the couch asleep. She crawled on top of him and laid there. She fell asleep right there listening to him breath. He put his arm around her and they both smiled. The next morning Vicky woke up. She looked up and saw Joe looking at her. “Hey sleepy head. Glad you are up because now I can get up to go to the bathroom.” They both laughed. Vicky got up and so did Joe. But before he went to the bathroom, he hugged her and kissed her. Then he went to the bathroom. While he was gone, Vicky heard a knock at the door and wasn’t thinking and opened it without looking to see who it was. She was grabbed into the hall. She screamed but couldn’t get away. She was taken into the elevator. She was shoved into an electrical closet and she still had her cell phone and she called Joe. “Joe! I have been kidnapped. I am in an electrical closet I think. Joe help me. I am scared. I love you too. I don’t know. I think I am on the 3rd floor. Please come save me. I don’t want to die. Please stay on with me until you get here. Joe please. I love you. I'm scared.” She was crying now. “Joe please help me. I want your arms around me. I don’t feel safe. HELP ME!! Ok I am kicking on the door. You don’t hear me?! I am now gonna be screaming.” She screamed until the door opened. All she saw was white light. She then saw a figure. It came and hugged her. Then it spoke, “Babe, I am here now. Shh. It’s ok. I promise.” “Joe! I am so scared. I don’t know who it was. Untie my feet please.” He untied her feet. They kissed each other a million times. Both of them were crying. When she was untied, she jumped up and tackled him to the ground. “Babe…..can’t……breathe…….need…….air.” “Sorry.” They got up and went back to Tally’s suite. When they entered, Vicky was thrown to the ground by tally. “Tally……can’t breathe…..love you to…..now……get…..off.” They all laughed and Tally got off of her. “I have a feeling of who did this Vicky.” “Who, Talls?” “Logan. I am 100% sure.” The rest of the afternoon Vicky would not let go of Joe except to go to the bathroom. Joe liked it though. He knew she was still scared so he just comforted her. That night they stayed at Tally’s again. Joe and Vicky shared a bed. Joe had his arm around Vicky’s waist and had her pulled really close to him. She could feel his breath on her neck. She rolled over so she could face him. He was looking at her. “I love you, Joe. I am glad you saved me.” “I am too. Imagine how cold I would be right now.” They laughed and Vicky said sarcastically, “Oh. So you only want me for my body heat?” “She giggled and he said, “No. I want you to talk to, too.” “Ok.” She smiled and put her forehead against his. They went to sleep just like that. When Vicky woke up Joe was gone. She jumped up and looked around. She saw him by the dresser putting clothes into it. She let out a long sigh. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to make you think I left. I just got up to call Kevin to tell him that we would stay here for awhile.” “Oh ok.” He came back over the bed and climbed over her and had one hand on either side of her. He looked at her eyes. He then kissed her. She jumped. “What is wrong?” “Your ‘V’ necklace is cold.” “Oh ok.” He rolled over to the left of her. He was lying on his side with his arm over her waist. He pulled her closer. She rolled over that way he was looking at her hair. He pulled her even closer. He started kissing her neck. She turned over quickly and said, “Joe. Your promise. We are not married yet. So you can’t break it.” “Right. I am glad you reminded me.” “Yeah I am to.” They lay like that for an hour and then she got up. He got up not long after she did. He followed her to the kitchen. She started making some coffee. “Do you want some?” “Nah. I would rather have starbucks coffee.” “Wow. That makes me feel real special.” He came up from behind and hugged her. He put his chin on her shoulder and his arms around her lower waist. She looked to her left and he was smiling at her. She rolled her eyes at him. He kissed her on the cheek but still stood in the same position. She tried to move to the microwave but he wouldn’t let her go. “Joe. Let go.” “Not until I get a kiss.” “Fine.” She turned around and kissed him. She then pulled away and walked over to the microwave. “Now that was just wrong.” “What?” She giggled. “To start making out with me and then just walk away like nothing happened.” “I didn’t do that. Not me.” “Yeah you.” He got back in his position. “Joe. Are you gonna walk with me or am I gonna have to kick you in that ‘spot’?” “I will walk with you.” “I thought so.” She started moving and so did he. She laughed the whole time because she felt like she was waddling like a penguin. He finally stood up straight but he was still holding on to her waist. Tally came in and said, “What happened last night?” “Nothin. He almost made something happen but I stopped him.” “Good girl, Vicky. Bad boy, Joe.” Tally said with a sarcastic voice. They all laughed. Joe went and sat at the bar, so did Tally. Vicky walked over to the counter in front of the bar and asked, “What do you guys want for breakfast?” “Eggs, Bacon, Sausage, and Grits.” They both said at the same time. “Well…. I will try to do the bacon and sausage. But I haven’t made that in a while.” “I will help you babe.” Joe said. “Thank you.” He got off the bar stool and went to the freezer and got out sausage and bacon. Tally went to go watch TV. “Babe, can you hand me two frying pans?” Joe asked. “Joe. You can use one after the other. You can cook the sausage first and then the bacon or the other way around.” “But then they won’t taste right.” “Joe. They will taste better. Trust me.” “Fine.” They laughed. Vicky went to put the grits in the microwave, it was over the stove, when Joe grabbed her by the hand and kissed it. They held hands for a while. Vicky then said, “I have to cook the eggs so let go of my hand.” “No. I will walk with you.” She laughed and walked over to the fridge and got the eggs out and Joe closed the door for her. She tried to crack the eggs with one hand but it wasn't working out so well, so he let go of her hand. He watched her while she was cooking. He imagined her doing this for him when they had their own house. He smiled at that thought. She saw him smile and she said, “What?” “Nothin. I just like watching you.” She smiled. She was done making the eggs and he resumed his spot holding her hand. They walked out the kitchen holding a dish in one of their hands and holding each other’s hand. They set those to dishes down and then got the rest and put those on the table and told Tally that breakfast was ready. She came running in the room all smiling. “What happened to you?” Vicky asked. “Nick called. He said that he missed me. And that he loved me.” Joe and Vicky looked at each other and grinned. Joe and Vicky sat next to each other. He would fix her plate and Vicky and Tally shared a ‘wow’ face. When he was done with fixing his and hers he held her hand under the table. He made her hand flat. He then started drawing stuff on it with the tips of his fingers. She then put her hand on his knee so he would quit. She then reached for his hand. He grabbed it and they ate the rest of their breakfast. No one really talked. Tally said, “Awkward!!” “HEY!! That is my saying!!” “Not anymore!” Everyone laughed. “The breakfast is good, Joe and Vicky.” “Thank you.” Joe and Vicky said at the same time. Vicky started clearing the table. Tally helped. Joe washed the dishes. Whenever they were done, Joe asked, “Vicky, Can I talk to you for a sec?” “Yeah sure.” They went into their room and Vicky looked worried. She said, “Joe what’s wrong?” “Nothin.” “Joe. Something is wrong. I can hear it in your voice.” “Well you know how this morning Kevin brought over some clothes. Well Logan cornered me and said that if I didn’t break up with you that something would happen to either you or my brothers.” “Joe….you’re not breaking up with me are you?” She started to tear up. “Oh god babe no. I am just scared of what he would do to you or one of them. Especially Frankie or Nick.” “Well….. I don’t want anything to happen with them either…..but I don’t want to end this. I am too happy to end it.” “Me too. So what are we gonna do?” “I don’t know. Maybe we should get extra security for your brothers and then you can just be with me as my security.” “I don’t know how long that would work.” “I don’t either but I don’t think that it wouldn’t hurt to figure out.”
“Yeah maybe not. But I don’t want to take a risk of losing one of you.” “Joe. What happened to Mr. Bad Boy?” “Mr. Bad Boy doesn’t exist anymore. He turned into a big mush ball.” They laughed. She kissed him on the cheek. “But you are my big mush ball.” “Forever and ever babe.” “Yep. I love you.” “I love you too.” They kissed and left the room. They watched TV together. Tally looked out the door and Logan wasn’t there. She ran back into the living room and said, “Logan isn’t there anymore. You know what that means, Vicky!” They both screamed at the same time, “SHOPPING!!!” “Can I come?” “Yeah Joe. Of course. Since you are my body guard.” They left and went to the local mall. Vicky was surprised that no one recognized Joe. But all it took was one paparazzi to blow it. “Joe, are you and this girl dating. Oh do I see a wedding ring on her finger?” Joe and the girls just kept walking. They left. The next morning Tally came back to the suite with a magazine glued to her face. Vicky snatched it away and read the cover out loud, “Joe and Mystery Girl ENGAGED?! Joe Jonas was spotted holding hands with a mystery woman who had a massive rock on her hand. Find out if they are engaged on page 73.” Vicky flipped to that page and said, “Joe Jonas is in fact engaged to this girl named, Vicky Wilder. It was confirmed by an inside source. But it was not one of Joe’s brothers. It was in fact Vicky’s EX boyfriend, Logan Harrison who confirmed it. He says that he doesn’t know when they are gonna tie that knot.” Vicky stopped reading there and ripped up the magazine. “GOD I AM GONNA KILL LOGAN!!” “Babe calm down.” “How can I calm down Joe? Our relationship has been put public, but not by either one of us. But by the most hated guy we know!” “Ok. So I guess you can’t calm down but—“There was a knock at the door. Tally opened it and Kevin and Nick barged in. They looked furious. “How can he do this to you guys?!” Nick said. He sat next to Joe. Vicky was furious to. “I need some fresh air. I am gonna go on the balcony.” Joe started to stand up. “Joe. Stay. Now.” he sat back down. His brothers tried not to laugh. “Darn man, she has you trained.” “Shut up. Kevin can you go see if she is ok? Since you pretty much are the only one who can talk to her when she is mad like that.” “Sure.” Kevin left and went onto the balcony.
“Vicky? Do you wanna talk?” “Kevin, what am I gonna do?! I won’t be able to go out in public without being trampled by girls or paparazzi. WHAT AM I GONNA DO?!” She plowed her head into Kevin’s chest. She started to cry. “Hey don’t get my shirt all snotty.” She laughed and said, “Shut up. It is called a washer and dryer.” They both laughed. “But seriously Kevin what am I gonna do?” “I have no idea. But I think I know who might would.” “Who?” “Mandy.” “Mandy as in the girl from your song, Mandy?” “Yeah. Let me go and call her. You wait out here.” “Ok.” She sat on the ground peering out between the bars. She wasn’t paying attention and almost jumped three feet in the air when she felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked up and saw Nick. “What is it, Nick?” “I just wanted to make sure you were ok.” He sat next to her. She leaned on him. “Nick. I don’t know if I can live this lifestyle.” “What?!” “You heard me.” “Yeah but I don’t want to believe you. You can’t just leave Joe just because of what that idiot did.” “I know…. But this is so hard.” She starts to cry again. He puts his arm around her and rubs her side. “It is gonna get hard sometimes. But if you really love Joe, whom I know you do, you would deal with this stuff head on. You are much stronger than you think you are. Everyone can see it. Now if only you will believe that you had it.” “I try to. But there is just so much stuff that I have to stay strong at that it is tiring me out.” “It is called COFFEE!!” They laughed. “Nice try smart butt.” “That is my specialty.” Kevin came back out and said, “Mandy said she ought to be here tomorrow.” “Thanks Kevin. You are the big brother I wish I had.” They all laughed. Her and Nick stood up and she hugged him and said, “Thanks for trying to cheer me up.” “Anytime.” They walked back into the suite. Joe came up and hugged Vicky. She hugged him really tight until he said, “Ok…..can’t…..breathe…..again.” they all laughed. “Guys, I am going to bed, I am really tired. It has been a long day.” “Ok. We will see you tomorrow.” She hugged and kissed everyone on the cheek except Joe. She kissed him on the lips. She left. Once she hit her pillow, she fell asleep. She was having a bad dream. She was dreaming about Logan hurting Joe. She screamed out loud, “Joe!!!” Joe ran into the room and woke her up and said, “Babe!! I am here!! What is it?!” “I was having a dream that Logan was hurting you. He killed you Joe. I tried to help you but I couldn’t move. Joe I am so sorry!” She hugged him. She was crying. “Shh. I am okay and you are okay. That is all that matters.” “Joe. I will never ever let him hurt you. I promise.” “Ok. Babe. Now go back to sleep.” “Stay in here with me. I feel safer in here with you.” “Ok. Goodnight babe.” “Goodnight.” She gave him a kiss. She rolled over and he was facing her back with her very close to him and his arm over her. She went to sleep very quickly. He tried to get out but she would grab on to his hand tighter. So he decided that it was time for him to go to bed. So he got out his cell and texted everyone in the living room goodnight that he would say it in person but she wouldn’t let go and that she was asleep. They texted goodnight. And Nick and Kevin being the average brother texted back, “You are so whipped.” And Joe just ignored them. He went to sleep. He woke up to find that Vicky was gone. He looked in the bathroom and she wasn’t in there. He found her on the balcony. She was in her shirt and underwear. He sat next her. “What are you thinking about?” “A lot of stuff. I am nervous of what I have in store today.” “What do you mean?” Joe asked. “Mandy is coming today. To help me out with what to do now that I will be swarmed by girls and paparazzi.” “Wait. Mandy is coming HERE?!” “Yeah. You don’t want her to?” “No. She is like a girl version of Logan.” “Oh my god. That means that we will kill her won’t it?” “Pretty much.”
Later that day, they got a knock at the door. Vicky answered it. “Hi. You must be Vicky.” “Yeah and you are…..” “Mandy, sorry I don’t ever get to that part.” They both laugh. Joe came to the door and said, “Babe who is at the….oh. It’s you.” “Well that is a hell of a welcome.” “Yeah. Well you deserve it.” Joe walks off. Vicky says, “I am sorry about that. Let me go and talk to him.” “Ok.” Vicky invited Mandy in and introduces Mandy to Tally and they started talking. Vicky left to go and check on Joe. He was in their room, so she closed the door. “Joe?” “What.” “Well sorry Mr. PMS.” Vicky starts to walk away when Joe grabs her hand. She looks at his face. It is tear stained. “Joe, baby what’s wrong?” “Umm….well you know how they say the first cut is the deepest?” “Yeah.” “Well Mandy was my first cut.” “Oh Joe! I am so sorry. I can tell her to leave if you want me to.” “No that’s ok. Just tell her to leave after she gives you the advice.” “Ok Joe.” She hugs him for a long time and kisses his cheek. She wipes away his tears and smiles at him. “There is my MACHO man!” He laughed. “Now clean up. No macho man walks out of a room looking like that. There are a few hairs out of place.” She starts messing with his hair. “Hey no touchy the hairy.” They laughed. She knew he was kidding. He goes into the bathroom and Vicky leaves. “Vicky, what was that all about?” Mandy asked. “Oh. Nothing. He just wanted to be alone for a few minutes.” “Oh ok. Well do you want to go on the balcony to talk about it?” “Yeah.” They go out on the balcony. Vicky doesn’t tell Tally to close the blinds. She wants to make sure someone can see her just in case something happens. “So….you don’t know how to deal with all the publicity, right?” Mandy said. “Yep. Bingo. So how do I deal with it?” “Break up with him. Or cheat on him. That way he can be the breaker not the breakee.” “Umm you need to fucking leave. I am not gonna dump the man of my dreams. Do you see this ring?! I bet he would never give a bitch like you a ring like that.” “Who the hell are you talking to like that?” “You miss. Dumb ass. Do you know what kinda great guy you lost? Well he is mine now. And I am never letting him go.” By then Vicky and Mandy were pointing fingers in each other’s faces. Joe saw them and then went out there and pulled Vicky inside. “Vicky! What are you doing?!” “Do you know what kinda fucking advice she gave me?!” “I am guessing that it was not good by the way you are acting.” “She said that I needed to either break up with you or cheat on you.” “What the hell?!” “I know that is what I said.” Joe looked to the window and saw Mandy standing there making flirty faces at him. Vicky saw him and saw her. “Joe!!” She stormed out of the suite. She closed the elevator door before he could get there. She was crying. She went upstairs so she could talk to Kevin or Nick. She knocked on the door and Kevin answered. He didn’t even need to ask. He grabbed her hand and pulled her to the balcony. Nick saw her. He followed. “What did Joe do?” Kevin asked “How do you know its Joe?” “I just guessed.” “Well you guessed right. First of all that bitch Mandy said that if I didn’t want to deal with all the publicity that all I needed to do is either break up with him or cheat on him that way he would break up with me. And then when Joe saw me stand up and get in her face he pulled me inside and she was making flirty faces at him and he just kept looking at her and then I left and came here. I don’t know if I wanna marry Joe now.” She started crying more. Nick gave her a hug and Kevin rubbed her back. Nick said, “It’s gonna be ok, I promise.” “What the hell is up with you guys and damn promises?” She pushed Nick away. “Joe promised he wouldn’t hurt me and look I am hurt!!” She stood up, but the guys blocked her way of the door. “You are not leaving here.” “Fine.” She sat down on the floor against the wall and put her arms on her knees. She buried her head in her knees. She started crying. She took off her ring and threw it on the ground. Suddenly she felt someone put it back on her finger. She snatched her hand away and looked up it was Joe. “Got damn it. Will you leave me alone!?” She got up and ran past the guys. She locked herself in the bathroom. She heard a knock at the door. “Leave me alone!” “Vicky?” It was Joe’s mom. “Oh. I am sorry Mrs. Jonas.” She let her in. Mrs. Jonas sat in the Jacuzzi tub with Vicky. “What’s wrong Vicky?” “Mandy….. Joe. They both are being idiots.” She started crying again. She laid her head on Mrs. Jonas shoulder and hugged her. She took off the ring and gave it to Mrs. Jonas. “Tell him that I am not ready yet.” Vicky said in a really quiet voice because she figured that Joe was listening. Mrs. Jonas got out the tub and opened the door and left. Vicky got up and locked it again. She heard Joe. “NO! SHE DIDN’T SAY THAT! TAKE IT BACK TO HER!” She cried even more. Then Frankie knocked on the door. “Vicky. I want to talk to you.” “Ok. Hold on Frankie.” She unlocked the door and let him in. “Why are your eyes puffy, Aunt Vicky?” Vicky took a deep breath. “Because Aunt Vicky has been crying.” She picked Frankie up and they sat in the tub. “Why were you crying?” “Because Joe broke my favorite toy.” “Joe?! Do you want me to go hurt him for you?” “No. I think I have already hurt him enough.” “Well I will tell him that he made you cry.” Frankie stood up and walked out of the bathroom. Vicky locked the door back. “JOE!! YOU MADE Vicky CRY!!” She heard what Joe was saying because he was sitting next to the door. “I know I did. Can you tell her that I didn’t mean to break her favorite toy, and that I want her to have this back.” “Ok.” Frankie knocked on the door and said, “Vicky!!” “ Frankie you can tell me through the door and slide whatever it is under the door.” “Ok. Joe said that he is sorry for breaking your favorite toy and that he wants you to have this back. He didn’t say this part though but I know he wants me to. And that he loves you more than anything in the world.” That crushed Vicky. She started crying harder. She saw something slide under the door. It was the ring and a letter inside it.” The letter said:
My love Vicky,
I am very sorry. I never wanted to hurt you. But you knew at the beginning that I couldn’t do it and I lied when I said that I would prevent it. Well I was the one who caused it so I couldn’t prevent it. Please take back the ring. I don’t want to lose you. I love you more than anything. I love you more than my mom, dad, and three brothers put together. That is a pretty damn lot. Come on…Where is my bad girl? Huh? I know that you love me with all of your heart. I am truly sorry. Please come out of the bathroom and talk to me. Please. This is killing me. You broke my heart when you gave back the ring. Please come out. Or I can come in.
Love me Forever and Ever Babe,
Joe.
She finished reading it. She found a pencil and wrote,
Joe,
I know you love me. I love you to. But I don’t know if I can take this anymore. I am sorry. I am leaving.
I’ll try to love you forever and ever
Babe but not now,
Vicky.
She rolled it up and stuck it through the ring and slid it under the door. She heard Joe crying. She hurried up unlocked the door and ran. Joe saw her. But he didn’t move. He was to hurt. Nick did run after her though. He caught her elevator. “Man you run fast.” He said out of breath. “Yeah. I ran track a few years ago.” “Then that explains it. So now what?” “I am leaving.” “WHAT?!” “You heard me. I am getting my stuff and going to my grandpa’s house.” “But Joe knows where that is.” “But he wouldn’t know where to look for me. My grandpa owns like 100 acres of land around his house. I could hide anywhere.” “Knowing Joe he would stay at your grandpa’s house until you showed up to get something.” “Yeah well that is a risk worth taking.” She got off and left Nick there surprised. She goes to Tally’s room and walks in. Mandy is still there. “Damn it. Once I get rid of one asshole I have to deal with another one.” Vicky goes and packs up her stuff. The next thing she knows she hears a song being played. She walks out of her room and see Joe, and Kevin singing and playing guitar. They were singing More Than Words by Extreme. She got teary eyed and walked back to her room. She finished packing and walked out of the suite. She didn’t make the elevator close quick enough because there was Joe. He stood right in front of her with an arm on either side of her head resting on the wall behind her. He was looking at her but she had her head turned. She wouldn’t look at him because she knew that was what he wanted. The doors open and she pushed past him and left. He stood there and the doors closed and she was gone. He leaned up against the wall and slid to the floor. He was crying. He pressed the doors open button and there stood Vicky. She was crying. She dropped her stuff and ran to him. She jumped in his arms. They both were crying. They stood there for ten minutes. She then went and got her stuff and she said, “Joe. I need to get out of the city. I want to go back to where I belong. So this is bye for now.” She walked away and hailed a cab. She got in the car and she looked out the window and saw Joe there, crying. She started crying and looked at the driver and said go. She waved bye to Joe. He fell to his knees. She couldn’t look anymore. “GO!! GO!! GO!!” “Yes ma’am.” She thought to herself, ‘that voice sounds familiar’. She looked at the eyes in the rear view mirror and those eyes were Logan’s. “OH MY GOD!! STOP THE CAR!!” “Too late.” She got out her phone and called Joe. “Pick up. Pick up. JOE!! HELP ME!! LOGAN IS THE CAB DRIVER!! PLEASE HELP ME!!JOE PLEASE!! I KNOW I HURT YOU BUT FOR ONE DAMN TIME JUST HELP ME OR I WILL DIE!! JOE PLEASE!! FINE LET ME GET KILLED. THAT SHOWS HOW MUCH YOU REALLY LOVED ME!!” She hung up. She then called Kevin. “KEVIN!! HELP ME!! JOE WON’T. LOGAN IS THE CAB DRIVER. KEVIN PLEASE SAVE ME!! KEVIN I DON’T WANT TO DIE!! WE ARE AT THE I-26 ENTRANCE THING. HURRY. THANK GOD I SEE YOU!!” She reached up, put the car in park and turned the car off and took the keys. She returned back to her part of the car got out and got her stuff. She ran through traffic and found Kevin. She hugged him she got in the car and so did he. He took her back to the hotel. She ran all the way up the stairwell with stuff in hand. She reached Tally’s suite and knocked on the door. Joe answered the door and he was about to shut it when Kevin put his hand on the door and pushed it open. Kevin started going off on Joe. Kevin said, “Joe what the hell?! She could have gotten killed by the psycho.” “I didn’t want to save her because she hurt me.” “Joe!! You hurt HER first. She had a right to hurt you!” Vicky was watching it all and finally said, “SHUT THE HELL UP!! Ok Kevin you need to go somewhere and cool off. And Joe I know I hurt you but I would have thought that you still loved me just enough to atleast try to save me!” She stormed off and walked right into Mandy. “Damn!! Now I have two assholes to deal with!!” “What in the hell is your problem?!” “Thanks to you I am now not engaged to Joe anymore!! That was your plan the whole damn time was to get me and Joe broken up so you could have him back, only because he has money now. I didn’t love him for the money; I loved him because he understood me and no one else did. And you just screwed the best thing that ever happened to me up!! Thanks a lot Mandy!!” Vicky ran to her room and locked the door and cried. Joe heard everything she said. He knew she meant it because he had never heard that kinda tone in her voice. And she told him one time if he ever heard a tone in her voice that she never used, that meant she really meant what she was saying. He ran to her room and picked the lock on the door and went inside and locked it again. He went over to Vicky and said, “Did you really mean that?” “Uh duh!!” “Vicky…I am so sorry. I forgive you. Do you forgive me?” “Depends.” “What do you mean by depends?” “Depends……if you still love me like you used to or if you love me like you did ten minutes ago.” “I love you as much as there people in this world times the stars in the galaxy.” “Wow. That’s a lot. So yeah I guess I forgive you.” He took out the ring and put it back on her finger. He started singing Every Breath You Take by The Police. She looked at him in the eyes the whole time he sang the song. When he was finished she looked at the ring and said, “It drove me nuts not having it on.” They laughed. They kissed. “I missed that.” Vicky said. “I missed it more.” Joe said. “Yeah I bet.” They got up and grabbed each other’s hand and walked out of the room. Mandy saw that they were holding hands and that the ring was back. She got up and left. Everyone said, “YES!!” Even Tally which surprised Vicky.
Vicky and Joe went on a date every night for the next two weeks. The last few dates though Joe noticed the Vicky didn’t seem very happy. He finally took her to a family bathroom in the restaurant and took her in a stall. He sat on the back of the toilet and pulled her up there and asked her, “What is wrong?” “Nothin.” “Yeah it is. I see it in your eyes.” “I wish they would quit doing that!!” They laughed and she looked into his eyes. And they pleaded, ‘tell me’. “Fine. I will tell you. I am tired of being followed where ever I go. I am going back to my grandpa’s house. You can come if you want. He has plenty of open space for privacy.” “Ok. I want to come with you.” They left the restaurant and went back to the hotel. They packed all their stuff up and put disguises on. They said goodbye to everyone. And rented a car and went back home. When they got there her grandpa said, “Nice to see you two love birds again. So what are you guys doing out here anyway?” “She wanted to get away from the city life for a while and I didn’t want her to be far away from me.” Joe said. “Oh ok. So where do you wanna stay Vicky?” “How about on the Kitt place?” “Yeah that is a wonderful place to stay. It has open prairies and stuff.” “Ok. Then it is settled grandpa. We will come and see you again if we need anything, ok?” “Yeah, bud. You have grown so much. I am getting old.” “No you’re not. You are getting young. You are never old. Now quit telling yourself that.” Vicky said. “Ok. Well I love you very much.” “Granddaddy, you are gonna make me cry!” “Oh well then don’t do that.” They all laughed. “Bye grandpa!” She hugged him very tight. “Bye, sir.” Joe held out his hand. “Oh for God's sake Joe give him a hug and call him grandpa.” Vicky said. They all laughed and Joe did what he was told. Vicky dragged Joe to the car and she drove off. Twenty minutes later, they arrived at the little cottage on the Kitt Place. Joe had been amazed the whole time. They entered the cottage and it was filled with pictures of Vicky and Kara. Vicky tore down every single one of Kara and threw them in the trunk of the rented car. Joe asked, “Why are you doing that?” “Because I don’t claim her as family anymore.” “Now that is a little harsh.” “Harsh? How would you feel if Kevin started making out with me and everywhere you looked there he was?” “Ok. So maybe it isn’t harsh.” “Thank you. Now come on. We are in the perfect spot so let’s not fight any while we are here. Hey I wonder if grandpa has any peanuts?!” She grabbed Joe’s hand and dragged him to the car and they went to her grandpa’s. She put all of Kara’s pictures in a trash bag and put it on top of her grandma’s old stained glass shop. She then dragged Joe into the house and said, “Grandpa, Do you have any boiled peanuts?” “I thought you would have smelt them.” She started sniffing; she went to the fridge and said, “Not there.” She went to the stove and sniffed the cabinets, “AH HAH!! FOUND THEM!!” “Now Vicky that is bad.” “No it’s not Joe. I grew up with them, so I know how they smell. And at the end of this visit you will be able to, too.” “Ok. Now give me some. They smell really good.” He took one and couldn’t open it. “Umm….little help here Vicky.” She laughed and said, “You open it like this.” “Oh thanks.” He ate them. “WOW! THOSE ARE REALLY GOOD!!” “I told you. Grandpa makes the best peanuts ever! And can we get some to take back the cottage?” “Sure sweetie pie.” Vicky got a big zip lock bag and stuffed it full. She kissed her grandpa goodbye and they left. When they got back, they almost killed themselves eating them peanuts.
“Vicky?” “Yeah, Joe.” “I was wondering…..why do you love me?” “I got this shirt when I was 13. It was tie-die and it said on it, ‘Love people till they ask you why’. And the answer was Jesus. But I love you because I can never predict what you are gonna do next. I wanted a little surprise, excitement, oomph. And well you have given me what I wanted and so much more.” “Really? Kevin and Nick say I am very predictable.” “That is because they have known you all of your life. I haven’t. And I love learning more and more about you every day.” “Aww….thanks babe!” “You’re welcome. Now come on. I have something to show you.” She grabbed his hand and pulled him out the cottage. She was barefooted in November. He laughed at her. “Your dumb butt is gonna get sick!” Joe yelled. “No I won’t. I have been doing this since I was little. I haven’t gotten sick yet!!” She yelled back. He laughed. He ran faster he finally caught up with her. “How can you run so fast?” “I ran track during middle school.” “Oh ok.” They finally reached what she wanted to show Joe. She was a little bit ahead of Joe and she turned around with a sad look on her face. “Babe? Are you ok?” “No I don’t think so. The pond is gone.” “Oh. I am so sorry.” “No its ok. I guess I don’t have to have it anymore.” Joe thought to himself, “Man. She must have really loved that pond.” Joe looked into her eyes and said, “It is ok. We will figure out a way to make you happy again.” She smiled and said, “Ok.” They walked back to the cottage and Joe said, “Hey. I have a song idea. Do you think you can make new guitar chords that we haven’t used yet?” “Yeah. I had a new idea for guitar anyway. So do you want me to do the guitar and you write the words?” “Yeah. Ok let’s get to work.” They start working on it. Joe is done before Vicky gets done with the chords. She gets done five minutes after Joe. He says, “Ok. You start playing and I will sing. Ok?” “Ok.” She starts playing and he starts singing,
"Stolen"We watch the season pull up its own stakesAnd catch the last weekend of the last weekBefore the gold and the glimmer have been replaced,Another sun soaked season fades awayYou have stolen my heartYou have stolen my heart
Invitation only, grand farewellsCrash the best one, of the best onesClear liquor and cloudy eyed, too early to say goodnightYou have stolen my heartYou have stolen my heart
And from the ballroom floor we are in celebrationOne good stretch before our hibernationOur dreams assured and we all, will sleep well
Sleep well
Sleep well
Sleep well
Sleep well
You have stolen
You have stolenYou have stolen my heartI watch you spin around in your highest heelsYou are the best one, of the best onesWe all look like we feelYou have stolen my
You have stolen myYou have stolen my heart
She quit about half way through but he just smiled and kept singing. She was staring at him. “Joe….I…..I don’t know what to say.” “Say….that you love it. And that you love me.” “Ok. But I don’t think that will even come close to how brilliant it is.” He laughed and said, “So I guess you really love it.” “How did you guess?” They laughed. “Joe. I really love you. In case you have not figured that out yet.” “Oh I have figured it out. But I just like hearing you say that you love me.” She looks at him and stays quiet for a while. “Are ok babe?” “Umm…..Joe?” “Yeah. What is it?” “That night when I left…..It wasn’t because you hurt me.” “Then why did you leave?” He started getting teary eyed. “I left because……because I was scared.” “Why were you scared?” “I was scared…..scared that you would hurt me. Because I was starting to fall for you really hard.” “Babe I would never hurt you. I love you too much to hurt you.” “I know that now. But I was just really scared. And I kinda still am.” “There is no reason for you to be scared.” By then he was in front of her holding her hands. She started to cry. “Joe….. I don’t know what to do. I want to marry you but I don’t want to have to deal with the publicity that comes with it.” “I know. It can be really hard at times. But we could stay here in the middle of nowhere.” She laughed and said, “I do like it out here. But I have a feeling that they would find out we lived back in here.” “Yeah probably. But we can figure it out after we get married. I promise. And if we do have to deal with the paparazzi, then I will ward them off like Zorro would.” They both laughed. She got up and hugged him. “I am glad I am marrying you and not some freak.” Joe pulled away and looked at her with a confused look on his face. She giggled a little and said, “No I was not gonna marry Logan. I swear. I was kidding. But I am glad that I marrying you and not someone else.” “Oh ok. You confused me for a second.” “I seem to confuse you a lot.” They both laughed. “Hey Joe?” “Yeah?” “I love you.” “I love you too.” They kissed each other. Vicky then said, “I am gonna go for a walk.” “Do you want me to go with you?” “No. I don’t think anyone will mess with me. No one except me, you, and grandpa know how to get back up in here.” “Ok. But still I don’t want you to be out all alone.” “Joe. I will be fine I promise. If you hear a scream then something has gone wrong.” “Ok. Be careful.” “I will. You are starting to act like my dad.” They laughed. She kissed him on the cheek and walked out the door. Joe thought, “Perfect. Now I can plan our special date tomorrow.” He pulled out some notebook paper, pen, and his cell phone. He called Nick. “Nick. I have to ask you a favor. Do you think mom and dad would mind if I used the credit card some? Well ask them. Ok…good. I am planning a special date with me and Vicky tomorrow and I don’t have enough money with me to pay for all of it. Ok. Love you too. Bye.” Joe hung up with Nick and called a few places. When Vicky came back, Joe was really happy. “Joe. Did you have any red bull?” “Maybe, Maybe not. Ok yes I did.” “How many?” “1. Ok 2. Ok 5. Happy woman?” She laughed and said, “Ok. You need to go to sleep now.” She took him to bed and they both fell asleep. The next morning Joe woke up before Vicky did. When she woke up Joe asked her, “What do you want for breakfast?” “Surprise me.” She said with a big smile. “Ok. Prepare to be amazed little one.” She laughed and he disappeared into the kitchen. She sat on the couch and watched TV. When Joe was done, he came out of the kitchen and said, “Breakfast is served.” She laughed and then looked at the apron he was wearing. She then laughed hysterically. “What?” “Your…..apron…..says……kiss…..the……queen.” He laughed and then said, “Well, this one is the only one I could find.” “Ok. Keep telling yourself that.” She took his hand and went into the dining room. She said, “Whoa. Went all out did we?” “Anything for you babe.” She laughed and sat down. Joe fixed her plate and then they started eating. Joe kept staring at her. “Joe. Why are you staring at me?” “I am just taking in the beauty.” “Suck up.” They both laughed. He then looked hurt. “Aww. Did I hurt Joe’s feelings?” “Joe says yes.” She laughed and got up and kissed him on the cheek. “All better now?” “A little.” She giggled. They started eating again. When they were finished Joe said, “Ok. Go get ready.” “Ready for what?” “Our date. Now go dress in a t-shirt and pants.” “Yes sir.” She saluted him. They both laughed and she went to get ready. She came out and Joe took her hand and led her outside. When she got outside, she gasped. Joe knew that she liked it because she was smiling and jumping up and down. He smiled to himself. She said, “Joe! I can’t believe you did this for me!” “Why can’t you believe it? I told you a little while ago that I would do anything for you. And this is anything.” They laughed and got into the horse drawn carriage Joe had rented for the day. When they arrived, Vicky’s smiled disappeared. “Babe, why so serious?” “I wanted to be happy on this date. Now I am sad because of the pond still being gone.” “Are you sure it is gone? Go and pull on that string right there.” She went over and pulled it. What she saw before was a painting of what it looked like when it was gone. It fell and she then saw a pond and trees. “Joe!! THIS IS EXACTLY HOW IT LOOKED THE LAST TIME I SAW IT!!” She screamed. She ran and jumped into his arms and kissed him really hard. Joe’s phone then rang. “Hello? Oh hey Nick. What’s up? Whoa. Wait. Talk slower. Oh my god. Are you serious?! Ok. We will be there in a little while. I love you too. Talk to you later. Bye.” He let out a sigh and looked at Vicky. She looked really worried. “Joe. What is going on?” “Umm. Nothin. Everything is ok.” Joe. Tell me. Now.” He looked into her eyes and he started crying. She hugged him and said, “Shh. It is gonna be ok. Just tell me where to go and I will drive there.” He stayed silent until he could control himself. “Frankie. Logan. Hospital. Bad.” Is all Joe could say. “Wait. Logan did something to Frankie?!” Joe shook his head yes. “Shit. Ok let’s go now!!” She grabbed his hand and pulled him on to a horse and unhooked it. She made it run all the way to the cottage. They didn’t even bother getting any clothes. She told Joe to get in the car and she drove off. She called her grandpa and told him where they were going. They drove for an hour and a half. They got to the hospital and ran into the emergency room. “What room is Franklin Jonas in?” Vicky said. “Room 206.” “Thank you very much.” She grabbed Joe’s hand and stormed through the hospital looking for someone she knew. She saw Nick and ran up to him. He looked really bad. She started hugging him and said, “Nick. It is gonna be ok. I promise.” Nick started crying. She hugged him tighter. Joe was rubbing Nick’s back. Vicky pulled away and Nick said, “Mom, Dad, and Kevin are in there if you want to talk to them.” “No it is ok. We will talk to them later. We just need to give them some time. So how is he?” “He is fine. He just won’t be able to move around as fast as he would probably want to.” Vicky said, “Ok. GOD!! I want to kill Logan now!” “Oh and we don’t want to kill him?!” Joe said with an attitude. “Joe. Don’t get mad at me.” “Well, it is kinda your fault. I mean if you didn’t break up with him then he wouldn’t have been acting like this.” “Oh. Ok. And I wouldn’t be engaged to you either. And I wouldn’t have to wear this ring. And I wouldn’t have to deal with you!” She said and walked off. She took the ring off and threw it on the floor. “Joe. Do you have any idea what the hell you just said?!” Nick said. “Oh my god. I can’t believe I just said that.” Joe said and started running after her. He saw something shiny on the floor and stopped to pick it up. He saw it was the ring that he gave her. He started to cry. He then started running to where he last saw Vicky. He couldn’t find her. He then went into the parking lot, and looked for the rental car. He couldn’t find it either. He figured that she went back to the cottage. So he called her. She didn’t answer her phone. He then sat in the waiting room and then saw a stretcher come in. He looked to see who it was and saw Vicky. He jumped up and ran over to the people, “Hey! What happened?! She is my girlfriend!” One of the paramedics said, “Sir. We need you to back away. Whenever we are done with her we will come and find you.” “Ok. Just… don’t let her die.” “Yes sir.” Joe stepped back and watched them wheel her away. He went back to Nick and said, “There is a slight problem.” “What is it?” “Vicky is here to.” “I know she is. We just saw her five minutes ago.” “No Nick. I mean she is here. Like she is on a stretcher.” “Joe! What did you do to her?!” “I didn’t do anything. I couldn’t find her.” “God. Now what are we going to do?” “Well. I have to tell Mom, Dad, and Kevin.” “I will tell them. You tell her parents.” “Ok. See you later. And thanks for helping.” “No prob.” Joe went to go and tell her parents while Nick went and told his family. “Mom, Dad, Kevin?” “Yeah Nick.” Kevin said. “Umm. Kevin I have to talk to you about something. Come out into the hall.” “Ok…” Kevin and Nick walk out into the hall. Nick leaned against the wall and pushed his hand through his hair. “Ok Kevin what I am about to tell you, don’t think Joe did it because he didn’t.” “Ok.” “Ok. Vicky is here in the emergency room on a stretcher. Apparently she got into a car accident after her and Joe had a fight.” Nick said really fast. “WHAT?!” “Kevin. Calm down. It is ok I think.” “It's not about her being hurt. It’s about them getting into a fight. What was it about this time?” “Well, Vicky said she wanted to kill Logan. And Joe being his jack ass self said, ‘oh and we don’t.’ like that. And she said, ‘Joe. Don’t get mad at me’ and he said, ‘well it is kinda your fault. Because if you didn’t break up with him this wouldn’t have happened to Frankie’ or something like that. And she said, ‘well if I was still with him that I wouldn’t be engaged to you. And that she wouldn’t have to wear the ring, and that she wouldn’t have to deal with him.’ Then she stormed off and threw the ring on the floor. And then I guess she left and got into a car accident.” “Ok. Well where is Joe?” “Telling her parents. Can you tell mom and dad? I don’t like being under pressure like this.” “Sure.” Kevin walks back into the room and Nick slides down the wall and puts his head in his hands. The doctor then comes out and says, “Will the guests of Vicky Wilder please come forward?” Nick stood up and walked over to the doctor and said, “I am one. The other one is telling her parents. So is she gonna be ok?” “Yes. But she won’t be able to walk for some time. She seemed to have fractured both of her ankles.” “Oh God.” Nick said, while he sat down. “Son. Are you ok?” “Yeah. I am fine. I just needed to sit down. This is a lot to take in all in one day.” “What do you mean?” “Well my brother is in here to and now Vicky is in here.” “Oh ok. Well you can go visit her now.” “Ok. Thanks Doc. For everything.” Nick stands up and follows the doctor into Vicky’s room. She was asleep. Nick pulled up a chair next to her bed and grabbed her hand. He watched her sleep, until she woke up. She jumped a little. They both laughed. “Nick. What happened?” “I don’t know. You tell me.” “All I remember is pressing the gas after the light turned green. After that it all went black.” “Well apparently someone ran a red light and broadsided you.” “Oh ok. But what happened with mine and Joe’s relationship?” “I don’t know. I mean I think he was just a little flustered.” “Nick. I don’t know if I can keep going through this with him. What should I do?” “What does your heart tell you?” “It tells me to stay with him but my brain says that we should take a break. I mean I would take a break but I don’t want to break his heart. And I know that I will if I leave him.” “Yeah you will. I have seen the way he looks at you. He really loves you.” “I know he does. And I really love him to. But I already have so much stuff going on in my life. Now I have to plan a wedding and deal with publicity. This is too much.” She starts to cry. Nick is rubbing her hand with his thumb. “I don’t know about the wedding part. Remember you threw your ring down on the floor.” She giggles a little and says in a sarcastic voice, “Nick. You’re not helping at all.” “Oh. Well sorry. I was trying to help take some of the load off.” They both laughed. They heard a knock at the door, and then saw Joe. Vicky’s smile faded. Joe looked relieved and ran over to hug her. He hugged her but she didn’t hug back. He pulled back and said, “Ok. I am guessing that you are still mad at me.” “Bingo.” Vicky said not looking at him. Nick looked at Vicky and said, “I will see you later. I feel there is about to be a very awkward silence in about 3….2….1.” She laughed and she said, “Ok. Bye Nick.” Nick got up and kissed her on the cheek and left the room. Joe sat down and said, “Look. I am sorry I yelled at you. I just was really….I don’t know what I was.” “You were being a jack ass.” “Well….that was a very French way of putting it.” “Joe. I am not in the mood for sense of humor right now.” “Sorry. I just don’t want us to be like this toward each other.” “Oh. So I can’t get an attitude with you but you can get one with me? Yeah that is equality all right. Leave. Now.” “Vicky, I am sorry...” “Joe! LEAVE!! NOW!!! GOODBYE!!!” Joe looks at her with tears in his eyes. He gets up and says, “I guess I will give you some space to cool down.” “Joe, just go please.” He leaves. He see’s Kevin and Nick. They walk up to him and see that he is crying. Kevin says, “First I am gonna talk to her, then I am gonna come and talk to you. I can’t believe you did that to her Joe.” Kevin walks off. Vicky hears a knock on the door. “If it is Joe, go away.” Vicky said. Kevin knocks again and then walks in. “Oh. Hey Kevin.” “Hey Vicky. Are you ok?” “Yeah I am good. My damn ankles hurt but other than that I am fine.” They laugh and then Kevin says, “So how are you and Joe?” “You know, I don’t really know. I mean I know we both love each other but….sometimes he can be a complete ass.” “Well, that’s Joe. But I know he didn’t mean to yell at you like that, and I know he did not mean what he said about you shouldn’t have broken up with Logan. He is just got a lot on his mind and he just doesn’t know how to let it out.” “Kevin, I know. I have a lot of stuff on my mind too. And now I have to deal with publicity because I am dating THE Joe Jonas.” Kevin laughed and said, “Yeah. I know how that can be. Nick and Joe always gets all the attention and then little old me is left out. But it is a lot of chaos to deal with.” “Kevin, you won’t be left out long. I will start a petition. One that says, ‘People who love the Jonas Brothers have to LOVE Kevin to. He is the master mind for the guitar.’ How about that?” “That’s ok. I like not being in the spot light most of the time. Most girls only like Nick and Joe because they say they are hot, or have awesome voices. Well I have an awesome voice.” “No offence Kevin, but we have never heard your voice.” “True. So I guess that is why they only say that Joe and Nick do.” “Kevin you have got to quit comparing yourself to them. You are a totally different person. You don’t like to see people sad. You always cheer me or your brothers up when we are sad. You help solve problems. You tell us when we are being stupid. See, your brothers don’t have that. You are just a ‘mom’ in a guy’s body.” They laugh and Kevin says in a sarcastic voice, “Wow, thank you for saying I am a mom.” They laugh again. “See, you make me laugh even when I am sad.” “That’s because I am practically your big brother. I am every one’s big brother and apparently a mom too.” They laugh again. Kevin says, “Well, I better go and talk some sense into Joe. I will send Nick back in here if you want me to.” “Ok.” Kevin kisses her on the cheek and leaves. Two minutes later Nick is walking through the door. “Well hello again, Nicky.” Nick blushes. “Nick. Come on. I know you just did not blush.” “Well I see someone is feeling better.” “Yeah I think they are pumping damn coffee through one of these tubes.” They both laugh. “But the only thing wrong with me is my ankles hurt.” “That is because they both got fractured.” “Oh. Then that explains it.” There was a silence and then Vicky said, “I called Kevin a mom in a guy’s body.” Nick looked at her and said, “Wow. That was random.” They both laughed. There was another silence. “AWKWARD!!!!!” Nick yelled. “Yeah a bit. We have got to find something to talk about.” “Umm….” “Hey, how is Frankster?” “He is doing well; he just wants to talk to you though. But we tell him that he can’t and then he asks why. And we say that he just can’t. Then he mumbles, ‘no one ever tells me anything’.” They both laughed. “Hey. I can call him can’t I?” “I think so. I don’t think it would hurt to try it.” “Ok. What room number is he again?” “Umm…. 206 I think.” “Ok. It is ringing. Hey Mrs. Denise. It is me Vicky. I was wondering if I could talk to Frankie. Thank you ma’am. Hey Frankster. Guess. Yep. Umm… I would come and visit you but I can’t at the moment. Yeah I will tell you. Since no one else seems to think you’re a big kid. I will talk to you like you are. I am not able to visit you because I got into a car accident. Now I am about 3 doors down from you. Yeah room 209. You can’t come visit me. You’re not able to just like me. I’m so sorry big guy. How bout we make a promise. Whichever one can move first can come see the other. You pinky swear? Ok. Well it is after both of our bedtimes so I will call you tomorrow how about that. Ok. Love you too. Bye Frankster.” She hangs up and see’s Nick looking at her. “What?” “You just talk to him like he is a regular person. Most people talk to him like he is two years old.” “Well he is growing up. And he wants to be treated like a big boy. And well since none of yall are, then I will. I make him feel special.” They both laughed. “Vicky, thanks for calling Frankie. I know it made his day. He loves you a lot you know. I think he loves you more than he loves the rest of us put together.” “Really? I thought he just did it because I was the only girl around besides yall’s mom.” “Yeah well, I don’t think he would like it if you and Joe weren’t together. Because then there would be no reason for you to be around.” “I would always be around. I would come over to see either you or Kevin for guitar chords if I couldn’t think of any, and I would always be visiting Frankie.” “Yeah, but how would you and Joe be able to stand each other if you two were broken up?” “I feel sure that we would still be friends.” “Yeah but that would be a real awkward moment for you two wouldn’t it?” “Yeah I guess. But I really hope we don’t break up. I mean we have been through so much together and we both know so much about each other, I don’t think I would live through this life without him.” “Wow. You two really do love each other. Because he said the same thing. He said he wrote you a song.” “Yeah, I heard it the other day.” “No. It’s a new one. He said its title was ‘Remember When’ or something like that.” “Oh. Well I haven’t heard that one yet. I guess I need to give him a chance, huh?” “Yeah I would say so. He just doesn’t know how to do the guitar part. So me and Kevin are gonna be in here. So if you want him out when he is finished we can kick him out, just like Big Rob would do.” They both laughed. “Ok. Well I wonder when he wants to sing it to me.” “I don’t know. But I think you need to get some rest. It has been a long day. So maybe tomorrow sometime.” Nick gets up but Vicky grabs his hand and says, “Nick?” “Yeah, Vicky?” “I don’t want to stay in the hospital alone. They always creep me out.” “Well, do you want me or Kevin to stay in here with you?” “It doesn’t matter. You two can talk it over and then come tell me.” “Ok.” Nick leaves and goes to talk to Kevin, who is talking to Joe. “Kevin. Vicky said she doesn’t want to stay in there alone tonight. She wants to know if one of us can stay with her.” Joe says, “I will stay with her.” “She wants only me or Kevin to stay.” Nick says. “Oh. Ok.” Joe says, and sits back down. “Well you can stay with her tonight and I will tomorrow night and then we can do it like that until she is allowed to go home.” “Ok. Well let me go tell her. Hey Kevin, can you bring me a change of clothes?” “Yeah sure.” Nick walks off and Joe says, “I don’t feel comfortable with him sleeping in the same room as her.” “Why?” Kevin says. “Because a few months ago he said that he liked her, more than a friend.” “Oh. But I feel sure those feelings have passed by now.” “Yeah I guess so.” Joe and Kevin leave. Kevin brings Nick back a change of clothes, and knocks on the door. No one says anything or opens the door. He opens it and see’s that Vicky and Nick are both asleep. Nick was in the lazy boy. Kevin thought, “They must have fallen asleep watching TV.” Kevin turns the TV off and sets Nick’s clothes down by the bathroom. He kisses both of them on the forehead and tucks the blankets around Vicky. He puts a blanket on Nick. He then thinks, “Wow. She was right. I am a mom in a guy’s body.” He then started to laugh. Then quit when Vicky said, “Kevin, why are you acting like a mom again?” They both laughed quietly. Kevin said, “I don’t know. Must be mother nature.” They laughed loudly that time by accident and woke Nick. “Dudes, I am trying to sleep here.” They all laugh and then Kevin leaves. Vicky and Nick fall back asleep. The next morning Nick wakes up before Vicky. He gets his bag of clothes and changes. Vicky hears rustling in the room and wakes up, “Oh. It is just you Nick. I thought it was someone else.” “Yeah. Sorry didn’t mean to wake you up.” “What time is it? Whoa 12:30 PM. I needed to wake up.” They both laughed. Nick went into the bathroom and came back out and saw that Vicky was crying. Nick ran over and grabbed her hand. “Vicky, what’s wrong?” “Oh umm. Nothin. I am good.” She wiped her eyes. “There is something wrong I know it. Now tell me.” “Fine. And don’t tell anybody.” “Vicky…you’re not pregnant are you?” “OH GOD NO!! I have a purity ring too.” “Oh ok. Thank god.” “Will you shut up? Or do you not want to know?” “Ok. Mouth shuts now.” She laughed and said, “Well…I don’t think I should get married yet. I don’t think I’m ready for that yet. I want to wait until I am out of college.” “Oh. Ok. Well how do think Joe will take it?” “Not very well I know. See I haven’t even told him yet and I am already crying. Imagine how I will be when I do tell him.” “Yeah I know.” Just then, there was a knock on the door. Nick and Vicky paused and looked at the door. Vicky said, “Who is it?” “Kevin. And a certain someone.” “Who is that certain someone?” Just then, the door busted open and Frankie came running to the side of Vicky’s bed. “FRANKSTER!!” “VICKSTER!!” They both hugged each other. “How did you get out so soon?” “I don’t know.” “They found out that he wasn’t as torn up as they thought he was.” Kevin said. “Yeah what he said.” Frankie said. “Well come on Frankie get up here. We can watch cartoons.” “I don’t want to watch cartoons. I am a big kid now. I want to watch soap operas.” They all laughed except Frankie. “Ok. Now I am gonna warn you. They are really boring.” Vicky turns it to a soap opera and five minutes later Frankie says, “I want cartoons.” “Wait. I thought you were a big boy. Big boys don’t watch cartoons.” Vicky said. “Well. I am not a big boy no more.” They all laughed and switched it to Cartoon Network. Whenever Kevin said it was time to go, Frankie said, “But I don’t want to go yet.” “Too bad. Nick will take you home.” “Ok. Bye Vickster.” “Bye Frankster.” Vicky said. “Bye Vicky.” “Bye Nicky. See ya tomorrow.” Nick and Frankie leave, and Kevin sits by Vicky. “So what were you and Nick talking about?” “Oh. Umm…you know….stuff.” “Ok. You have got to quit watching our videos on YouTube.” “But they are so funny.” “Hey don’t change the subject. Now seriously what were two talking about?” “I was just telling him that I don’t think I should get married yet. Because I mean if Joe and I keep fighting like this over something stupid and we keep breaking up…well we wouldn’t be able to break up that easily if we are married. So I am gonna wait until I am done with school.” “Isn’t that a few weeks from now?” “No Kevin. I mean college. I am planning to be a vet, so that means 2 years at the local technical college then 4 years at the state college then 4 years at a different college.” “Oh. So you would be…….” “27, by the time all of that is done. But I don’t know if I want to wait that long. So maybe I will just become a photographer.” “You mean like paparazzi?” “God no. I hate them now. What makes you think I would want to be the one hated?” “I don’t know.” They laughed. “Kevin, I mean like a nature photographer or something like that. Because I love being outside.” “Oh ok. Well then I am fine with it.” “When did I ask your permission?” “Oh. Sorry.” They both laughed. There was a silence, and then Vicky said, “Mandy always laughs when I act stupid.” “Ok. I am guessing that you are really bored?” “Yes and no. That song is just always stuck in my head. It gets kinda annoying. But it is kinda mine and Tally’s inside joke. In silences we said that we would just burst out and say it.” “I don’t see the joke part in it.” “It only makes sense in a girl’s point of view.” “Ok….” Vicky starts drifting off to sleep, but Kevin won’t let her. “Vicky?” “What Kevin?” “Aren’t you gonna eat?” “Later. I am not hungry.” She rolls back over and tries to go to sleep. “Vicky?” “What Kevin?” “When was the last time you brushed your teeth?” “Yesterday. Before we came here.” “Ok.” She rolls back over and tries to go to sleep. “Vicky?” “What Kevin?!” “Umm….where is the remote?” “If you would look, it would be right next to you. Now will you leave me alone for a little while, because I would LOVE to get some sleep?” “Ok. Sorry. I just want to make sure you are ok.” “Kevin...that is why they have that heart monitor right there. And that blood pressure monitor right there.” “Ok. I just don’t want anything to happen to my little sister.” “Bro. I’ll be fine. Seems to me YOU need to be the one getting some sleep not me.” They laughed and watched TV for a little while. They soon fell asleep. The next morning, Vicky was being shaken. “What?!” Vicky said. “You have to get up.” “What for?” “I have to show you something.” “Leave me alone. I want to sleep.” She rolled over and went back to sleep. But not for long. The next thing that happened was cold water being thrown on Vicky. “AHHH!! What did you do that for?!” She screamed. She wiped her eyes and then saw Joe. “Won’t you please leave me alone for atleast a few more days?” Vicky said. “No. I can’t. I am not myself when I am not around you.” “Oh please give it a rest Joe. I just need a while to think.” “Why do you do this to me?” “Do what Joe?” “Make me suffer? You are always thinking but you never want to tell me about it. You...” “If you want to know so damn bad then here it is. I am thinking about whether if I want to marry you or not Joe. Happy?” Joe couldn’t feel his legs anymore. He went over to the wall and slid down it. He couldn’t look at Vicky anymore. He started to cry. She then saw how hurt he was. “Joe…” “You know what. Save it. I am tired of you wondering about us. Well here is your answer. We are through.” Vicky looked really sick. She felt like she was about to throw up. Everything went black in her mind. Joe looked over at her. She had fainted. He jumped up and screamed for the nurse. He ran over to Vicky and held her hand and said, “Vicky. Don’t leave me. Not now. Come on. Wake up. Please. For me.” He started to cry harder. He knew he didn’t want them to be broken up. He still loved her very much. Joe looked down at her and saw her eyes looking at him. “Oh thank god. Vicky you are ok!” He hugged her. She started to cry really hard. She hugged him back. “Joe. I am sorry. I don’t want us to break up. It is just that I am getting tired of you blowing up at me.” “Vicky. I promise to never ever blow up at you again.” “Ok. I missed you.” “I missed you too.” The nurse came in and said, “Did you call a nurse in here?” “Oh. Umm sorry. She just fainted. I thought something severe happened. My bad.” Joe said. “Ok. Well if you need anything just press the button, Ok?” “Yes ma’am.” Joe said. Joe looked back at Vicky and saw that she was sleep. She still had a death grip on him. He tried to get away but she wouldn’t let him. He smiled. And crawled in bed with her. She slid over some and let go of the cover. “Night Vicky.” Joe said and kissed her forehead. She snuggled next to him. They fell asleep in no time. The next morning Vicky woke up to Joe singing her the song he wrote about her. “You have stolen my heart. You have stolen my heart.” “Good morning Joe.” “Morning Vicky.” She smiled. She then looked to her left and saw Nick. “Hey Nick. Didn’t see you there.” “That’s ok. So how are you feeling today?” “Better. I still hurt but it's ok. I have been through worse.” “Ok. Well the doctor came in and said you would start rehab tomorrow. Bright in early.” “How early is bright and early?” “10 at the latest. Don’t worry I already asked for you.” “You know me so well.” They both laughed. Joe was being really quiet. Vicky gave Nick a look that said, “Give us a minute.” Nick shook his head and left the room. Joe looked up and said, “Where is he going?” “Umm….he wanted to go and get some coffee.” “Oh ok.” “Joe. What’s wrong?” “Nothin.” “Joe.” “Fine. I was thinking about what happened yesterday.” “Oh. That. Well…it is ok.” “I don’t think it is. I don’t like us not talking, and us not being together.” “Joe. I already told you that I am not gonna marry you until after college.” “Who said anything about marriage? I said that I wanted a long engagement. And well if after college is what you want then I will wait that long.” “Have you been talking to my grandpa?” “Maybe….Maybe not.” They laughed. “He told you that my grandma told him that if he loved her that he would wait. Didn’t he?” “Yes. He did. And I do love you. So I will wait.” “Well thank you.” “So how long will I have to do this waiting thing?” “Joe!! One thing I have learned about you is that you are very impatient.” “You have learned well.” They both laughed. Joe then says in a very serious voice, “But seriously how long?” “Long enough for me to get accepted and then to get my photography degree.” “Are you serious? You actually have to get a degree to take pictures?” Vicky laughed, but Joe didn’t. He looked very confused….which made Vicky laugh harder. Joe gave her a look and she quit laughing but was still smiling. “Ok… I will explain I guess….” She started to laugh a little again. But she quickly quit and said, “No you don’t have to a have a degree….but it’s nice to have one because then you get paid more.” “But I will have enough money.” “No Joe. You and your brothers will have the money. But what will happen when everyone gets tired of the Jo Bros? And y’all spend all the money?” “Oh. I never thought of it like that.” “That’s why you have me.” She smiled and looked at him and her eyes sparkled. “Well I guess it’s a good thing that I have you. Who knows what I would be doing right now.” They laughed. Kevin knocks on the door and says, “Hey Vicky… I want to ask you something.” “Ok. Joe give us a sec. Just wait out in the hall. When we are done, we will call you back in. We promise….right Kevin?” “Yeah... uh huh.” Joe left and Kevin sat down nervous. Vicky saw that he was nervous and got tired of him waiting so she said, “Ok Kevin….just go ahead and get on with it. I am tired of these big speeches when people can just say what the point is.” “Ok….. I think I am starting to like Tally.” Vicky’s eyes grew wide. Kevin looked at her and then said really quick, “I know it’s wrong but still I think we have a lot in common and I think I am starting to like her…..more than a friend.” “Kevin…whoa….calm down. It’s ok. That was not a bad wide opened eye that was just a surprised opened eye.” Kevin looked confused. “Geez. The guys in this family get confused to easily. I was saying that I was not mad I was just surprised.” “I am kinda surprised to.” They both laugh and then Kevin gets quiet again, which freaked Vicky out. Because she had never known Kevin to be quiet. “Kevin….speak now or forever hold your peace.” They both laughed. Kevin said, “Ok. I guess I will speak now….because I don’t think I can hold that in forever.” “Well….get on with it. I want to know. I don’t do well with not knowing what is going on in my big bro’s head.’’ They laughed and then Kevin said, “Well I just realized that I like Tally. I don’t even know if her and Nick are still going out or not. Do you?” “I don’t know either. But I can ask Nick if you want me too. I don’t know if he still likes her though. I mean remember he didn’t talk to her for a two month period before. Who knows how long it has been since the last time they talked.” “True. But what if they are, what will I do?” “If you just tell her, I feel sure that you will feel better afterwards, and then you just have to find out if she likes you. But the only thing you have to worry about after you tell her is her saying that she doesn’t and that she likes someone else. I know…remember I had to do that once. If you want better advice, ask Nick. Trust me he knows. But don’t tell him who the girl is. That might make it really awkward or maybe bad.” “Thanks Vicky. I will go and talk to Nick about it. You are a life saver. I can’t believe that I actually thought I wasn’t going to be able to talk to anyone about this.” They both giggled a little. Kevin stood up and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “You’re welcome Kevin. Just remember, if you ever need to talk about something just come to me.” “Yeah, now I know that.” They smiled at each other and Kevin left. Joe walked in with a questionable look on his face. “It's between me and Kevin. Your never gonna find it out from me, you will only find it out if Kevin tells you.” Joe put on a pouty face. “Nope not gonna work. You forget I have been hanging out with Frankie lately.” Joe thought about it for a bit and shrugged his shoulders and shook his head yeah. “Joe…you know you can talk to me.” Joe shook his head yeah again. “Joe. Please talk to me!!” “Fine.” Joe smiled and Vicky gave him an evil eye. He just returned it to her. They laughed. “So…what do you want to talk about Vicky?” “I don’t know. I am trying to think. But whatever they have me on for pain is making me loopy.” They both laugh. “Well do you want me to tell them to ease off of it?” “No its ok. As long as I know what is going on I will be fine.” She smiled to reassure him. There was a silence, so Vicky turned on the TV. Shrek was on and Accidently in Love came on. Joe looked at Vicky and saw that she was smiling watching the movie. He smiled while he looked at her. Then he returned to watching the movie. He started reciting the lines and he took a glance back at Vicky and saw that she was looking at him with a ‘what-the-heck?!’ look on her face. He then said, “That’s what I get for asking Frankie if he wants to watch a movie. Every time it’s this movie.” They both laughed. The next few days were really awkward between Vicky and Joe. They hadn’t had a real conversation since before their fight. It was driving them both crazy. The day Vicky was allowed to go home was by far the most memorable night for Vicky. She got to the Jonas house, that they bought in South Carolina because they loved it so much, she was greeted by all her friends and family. Even her mom had finally got out of the hospital and was acting just like she used to. They started playing music. Vicky was standing around, kinda dancing to the music, but not as much as everyone else. Then one of her favorite songs came on. She ran up to the DJ and grabbed the mic and started singing. She was singing along with Bleeding Love by Leona Lewis when she saw Joe looking at her. She winked at him and he smiled. The song ended and she got down from the DJ spot and walked towards Joe. He watched the whole way. She almost got to him when one of her arch rivals ran up to him and was making flirty remarks and faces at him. She was hanging on him and all. Vicky watched and Joe didn’t look like he liked it. He actually looked like he was disgusted. Vicky watched a little bit more and then turned around. Joe saw Vicky walking away. He then looked back at Tammy and said, “Yeah….umm…..I would say nice meeting you but it really wasn’t.” Tammy gasped and Joe walked away. Joe walked in the direction Vicky went. He found her in a corner, by herself, watching everyone else have fun. He walked up behind her and covered her eyes and said, “Guess who.” He smiled and she giggled. She felt his left hand and found a ring. “Ok. Now there are three guys that I know that have rings on their left ring finger. Now….let me see…. Nick?” “No.” “Kevin?” “No….” “Ok last but not least….” Joe started to smile. Then she said, “Dad?” She started laughing. Joe took his hands off her eyes and acted like he was offended. She turned around and saw his face. She laughed even harder. She said in between laughs, “Joe…..your….face….was…..priceless.” Joe was trying hard not to smile, but he just couldn’t help but smile when he heard her laugh. “There’s my Joey.” He smiled and she stood up and hugged him. She whispered in his ear, “I want us to be back to normal.” She then buried her head in his shoulder. He then said, “Ok….hold on….did you grow some? Or did I shrink? I hope you grew!!” They both laughed. Vicky then said, “Joe I am wearing heels.” “Oh. Well I feel stupid right now.” “Yeah but you’re my kinda stupid.” She smiled and pulled away a little bit, just enough to see his face. He was looking down at her and smiled. They just looked into each other’s eyes for a little while. Then Vicky felt a little pat on her side and looked down. There was Frankie in a miniature tux. She giggled and he said, “May I have this dance?” “I don’t know Frankie. Joe might get jealous” “So….tonight you are my date. Not his.” She laughed and took his hand. They went on the dance floor. Joe laughed as he watched Frankie try to twirl Vicky around. Frankie had the biggest smile on his face. At the end, Vicky gave him a kiss on the cheek and, when Joe thought his smile couldn’t get any bigger, it did. Joe laughed more. Vicky left Frankie, and Frankie just stood there. Vicky came towards Joe and saw that he was laughing. “Joe, what are you laughing at?” Vicky asked. Joe pointed at Frankie who was still standing in the same spot. Vicky started to laugh too. “Apparently he likes you more than we thought.” Joe said. “Apparently.” Then Sober by Kelly Clarkson came on. Vicky just stood by Joe and sang. She was watching all the people in the room. But Joe was just staring at one person in particular. He grabbed her hand. She looked at their hands and then his face. She smiled and kept singing. When she got to the big vocal part in the song, she hit the notes perfectly. Joe was surprised. The song ended and Joe squeezed her hand. She looked at him and he said, “I had no idea you could hit notes like that. Maybe I should get some lessons.” They both laughed. Joe then quit laughing. He thought, “Ok. This is the time that I need to sing my new song to her. I hope she doesn’t think it is Remember When, because it sure isn’t.” He squeezed Vicky’s hand and dragged her to the piano. She had a confused look on her face along with everyone else except Kevin and Nick. She looked at them and pleaded with her eyes to tell her what was going on, but they shook their head no and smiled. She gave them the evil eye then heard Joe’s voice coming from the speakers. He said, “Umm….excuse me can I have your attention please?” Everyone looked at him. They were just as confused as Vicky was. He looked at Vicky and said, “I wrote you a song, and I figured that this would be the best time to sing it to you. Kevin and Nick are gonna help to by doing the drums and guitar. And then we were hoping that you would sing some of your songs for us.” She smiled and took the mic and said, “I don’t know about the singing my songs part but I will think about it.” She gave it back to Joe and she shook her head so he knew that she was ready to hear his song. He started playing the piano and sang,
"Can't Have You"You warned me that you were gonna leaveI never thought you would really goI was blind but baby now I seeBroke your heart but now I knowThat I was bein' such a fool (oooh)And that I didn't deserve you (oooh)I don't wanna fall asleep'Cause I don't know if I'll get upAnd I don't wanna cause a sceneBut I'm dyin' without your loveBegging to hear your voiceTell me you love me too'Cause I'd rather just be aloneIf I know that I can't have youLookin' at the letter you that you left(the letter that you left, will I ever get you back?)Wondering if I'll ever get you back (oohaap, ooh ahh, oohaap, ooh ahh) Dreamin' about when I'll see you next (When will I see you next? Will I ever get you back?)Knowing that I never will forget(I won't forget, I won't forget)That I was bein' such a fool (oooh)And That I still don't deserve you (oooh)I don't wanna fall asleep'Cause I don't know if I'll get upAnd I don't wanna cause a scene'Cause I'm dyin' without your love, yeahBegging to hear your voiceTell me you love me too'Cause I'd rather just be aloneIf I know that I can't have youSo tell me what we're fighting for'Cause we know that truth means so much more'Cause you would if you could, don't lie'Cause I give everything that I've got leftTo show you I mean what I have saidI know I was such a foolBut I can't live without youDon't wanna fall asleepDon't know if I'll get upI don't wanna cause a sceneBut I'm dyin' without your loveBegging to hear your voiceTell me you love me too'Cause I'd rather just be aloneIf I know that I can't have you, yeahDon't wanna fall asleep (don't wanna fall asleep)'Cause I don't know if I'll get up (who knows if I'll get up)I don't wanna cause a scene'Cause I'm dyin' without your love, yeahBegging to hear your voice (let me hear your voice)Tell me you love me too (tell me you love me too)'Cause I'd rather just be aloneIf I know that I can't have you
When the guys were finished, everyone erupted in cheers. Joe was smiling until he saw Vicky’s face. He couldn’t tell if she was happy, sad, mad, or surprised. He couldn’t tell at all. He started to get scared because she was just looking at him. No expression at all in her eyes or face. She looked at him then turned and walked away. He looked at her mom and her mom motioned for him to go after her. She was the only one who saw what Vicky did except Nick and Kevin. They had already gone after her. Joe decided to hang back for a second. He wanted Kevin and Nick to talk to her first. He knew that if he did she would probably get cooled off.
Kevin went after Vicky. He found her in the bathroom. She was in the tub. He stepped into the tub and she looked up. Then looked back at her hands again. Nick found them but she didn’t see him but Kevin told him to leave for a minute or two. Nick nodded yes and left. Kevin finally broke the silence and asked, “Vicky, what’s wrong?” “I just….I don’t know. I mean I liked the song but didn’t expect him to do that in front of everyone like that. I mean only a few people knew what was going on. I just didn’t know what to do so I ran. Like always. I run from my problems.” “Vicky...that was not a problem…that was just something you didn’t know how to deal with. So you run when you don’t know what you need to do next.” “Kevin, what am I supposed to do?” “I have no idea. I have never been in the situation. No one ever writes a song for me and then sings it to me.” Vicky replied in a sarcastic voice, “No….really?!” They both laughed. “Well atleast I know your sarcasticity has not faded any.” They both smiled at each other. Nick then knocked on the door. Vicky looked up and said, “Hey Nick. You can join us if you want. There is plenty of room. How many people did you expect to be in this tub?!” Nick laughed and sat in the tub on the other side of Vicky. “I don’t know. I guess we were thinking that maybe this might happen. Or maybe we just weren’t thinking at all.” Vicky laughed and said, “Maybe the second one.” She smiled. Kevin and Nick acted like they were offended. She was in between them so they turned away from her and crossed their arms. She smiled and kissed both of their cheeks. “But you know that is why I am here, to help you guys think.” They unfolded their arms and looked at each other and then nodded. They both kissed her cheek at the same time. “Thank you. Now I know I am forgiven for the mean remark I said.” They all laughed. Frankie then ran into the bathroom and said, “Hey!!! No one told me there was going to be a bathtub party!!” They all laughed and he climbed into the bath tub and sat on Vicky’s lap. “So Frankie….kiss any cute girls tonight?” Vicky asked and winked to Kevin and Nick. “Yeah… I think her name started with a V. But then again I could be wrong.” He smiled when he said that. Vicky then said, “Man. You are turning into a mini me.” “OH NO!!” Kevin and Nick yelled at the same time. She playfully gasped and hit them. “Hey!! We were just kidding!!” Nick yelled. “Well I was kidding to when I hit your arm.” Vicky said. Kevin laughed and said, “You like using that line don’t you?” “Yeah. Got a problem with that?” “No ma’am.” Kevin said as he held up his hands. She laughed and hugged him. “Aww come on Kevy you don’t think I would hurt you on purpose do you?” “Sometimes I wonder.” They all laughed. “Nick….you sure aren’t talking much tonight…what’s wrong?” Vicky asked looking at Nick. He looked in her eyes and said, “I will talk to you later tonight about it. When everybody leaves.” “Ok. I am gonna hold you up to it. I will even corner you if I have to.” She grinned. He smiled and blushed a little. “Oh come on Nick. Still? I didn’t even say anything to make you blush.” “I didn’t blush.” “Yeah ok. Tell yourself that.” He smiled at her. He kept looking in her eyes. She then realized it and looked back at Frankie. He was playing with the beads on her jeans. “Frankie what are you doing?” Vicky asked. “Nothin. I am just REALLY bored.” “Well how about you go down stairs and you can maybe play your song for everyone. I thought I saw your friend down there.” Frankie’s face lit up. “Ok!!” He climbed out the bath tub and ran down stairs. “Ok Nick. You can talk now.” “We aren’t alone.” “Geez. Kevin since it is so imperative that we be alone for him to talk to me, will you please leave for a few minutes.” She said in an irritated meets sarcastic way. Kevin smiled and climbed out the tub and closed the door. Nick then got up and locked the door. He climbed back into his spot and turned towards Vicky. “Ok…I have been thinking….” “Nick…you know it is dangerous when you think.” "Now I am trying to be serious and look at what you do. Now can I continue?” She nods. “Well umm……I don’t think I like Tally anymore…I think I like someone else.” “Who?” Vicky asked clueless. Nick kept staring at her. Then it dawned on her. “Ohhh nooo. Not this again.” “Yeah this again.” Nick said with a little bit of sadness in his voice. “Nick. I know you like me….I can always tell when you are looking at me.” She grabbed his hand and said, “But, I already told you…I don’t like you like that. And I don’t want to hurt Joe…well anymore than I already have.” Nick slipped his hand away from her and turned his head. That way she couldn’t see his tears. She had though. She turned his head and said, “But I will always love you, just not like you love me.” She kissed his forehead and left. He sat there and thought, “Man. Why the hell does she have to do this to me? She always comforts me but she always ends it with kissing me, which sends electricity through my body. But I know that I will never have her…” His thoughts got interrupted by Vicky pulling him from the tub and down the stairs. She didn’t tell him where they were going. He finally just stopped still holding onto her hand tightly and she stopped to. She looked at him and he asked, “Where are we going?” “I can’t tell you…it’s a surprise.” “No fair!!” “Life isn’t fair man.” She smiled and pulled him. They got to where they were going and they saw everyone in the middle of the room looking towards the door. He looked too but couldn’t see what they were looking at. “What is going on?” “I don’t know. I couldn’t tell you because they wouldn’t tell me either.” They both laughed and moved to the front of the crowd. They found Kevin and Joe and stood next to them. They were still holding hands. He actually liked it, but then she realized and let go of his hand. She then grabbed Joe’s. Joe smiled. They were looking and then saw their parent’s come through the door with four boards. Their parents then saw Joe, Vicky, Kevin, and Nick. They told them to sit down and just watch. The next thing they knew there was their most embarrassing photos. Vicky put her hands to her face and said, “UGH!! NOT THIS AGAIN!!!” Everyone laughed except her. Kevin was first…because he was oldest. Mr. and Mrs. Jonas explained what the pictures were from and what they did that day. They then went to Joe. Joe’s were the funniest because he actually still did some of those things. His face was as red as a tomato by the end of his segment. Then it was Vicky. She knew that they would have atleast one video of her. And she knew which one. Sure enough, they had brought a video tape and a rolling TV. They popped it in…. then she heard it. The dreadful sound of her voice saying, “The lizard hit me!!” Everyone laughed. Joe looked at her and saw that she was tearing up a little and that her face was red. He whispered in her ear, “I will talk to you later.” He put emphasis on the ‘will’. She just nodded her head and waited until it was done. It was done and everyone was moving around again. Joe pulled Vicky up the stairs into his room. She lay on the bed and Joe lay next to her. “Ok Vicky….now tell me what’s wrong?” “Well first there was the song, I loved it but no one else knew that we fought. I didn’t really want them to know either. But you didn’t know so that’s not your fault. Then that video…..the last time I watched it was with Danny.” “Oh. So that’s why you were tearing up.” “Yeah. I just tried to hold them back as good as I could.” “Well you don’t have to hold them back anymore. We are the only ones in here.” Vicky just shook her head yeah, and laid her head on his chest. She started to cry a little. “Joe, I don’t know if I can handle this.” Joe looked at her and she looked at him. He could see the hurt in her eyes; he knew that if she didn’t get away from this life soon that it would kill her. “Well, what do you want to do about it?” Joe asked with a sad tone in his voice. “Joe, I really don’t know. I mean I really love you but I don’t want to be away from you. I just….don’t know anymore.” She got up and walked away. Joe tried to go after her but she turned around and said, “Joe…I need to think….alone. I will call you if anything happens.” “Ok. But be careful. I don’t want to lose you anymore than I already have.” “You won’t. Trust me.” She turns around and walks off. Joe just stands there and watches her. He then thinks, “I love her so much. Can she not see that I hate not being around her? This is killing me… I have to tell her….and now!” He walks down the steps and follows her. He got tired of just walking after her so he started running. He caught up to her and grabbed her arm. She looked at him and he saw her face tear stained. He pulled her into a hug and stroked her hair. She started crying harder. She then pushed him away and said, “Joe…I don’t think I can do this anymore.” Joe started to cry a little and said, “What? You can’t….do this….to me.” “Joe I am sorry. I love you so much that it hurts, but I can’t handle your lifestyle. And I know that if I told you that and we were still together, you would given up your career and I don’t want you to give that up just because of me. I don’t want to be hated by all the girls in the world and I know you don’t either. So I am just gonna leave.” She walked away leaving Joe there shocked and confused. He yelled to her, “Vicky I love you too much to just let you walk away!!” He fell on his knees and cried.
Vicky heard him and cried harder. She wanted to run back and hug him so bad…but she knew that if she did she wouldn’t leave. She didn’t know what to do. She decided to call someone. She hadn’t talked to this person in forever. She pulled out her cell phone and dialed their number. “Hello?” They said. “Tally?” Vicky managed to get out before she started sobbing again. “Vicky where are you? I will come get you.” All Vicky could get out was, “Lincoln Street. Need you.” Tally said, “Ok. I will be there in a bit. I love you. Bye.” Vicky nodded and hung up. She sat in someone’s yard. She pulled her legs up to her chest and put her head on her knee caps. She sat there and cried. She then felt two arms wrap around her. She didn’t care who it was, she just needed a hug. They pulled away and she saw it was Tally. “Are you ok Vicky?” “Whoa. You dyed your hair.” Tally giggled and said, “Well atleast I know you pay attention. But are you ok is what I really want to know.” “I don’t really know if I am ok. I think I just gave up the most important thing to me.” Tally looked at her confused. “Joe. I gave up Joe.” Tally just stared at her. “Tally?” “I cannot believe you just did that!” Tally got up and started walking the direction Joe was in. “Tally!! No!! Joe is over there!!” “I know. And you are coming with me.” Tally then walked back and grabbed Vicky by her wrist. Tally dragged her over to Joe and pushed her down to where she was in front of him. He looked up, but didn’t know what to do. “Tally I can’t do this. I have to talk to someone. But just not him, and not right now.” Vicky looked at Joe. She got up and walked toward the Jonas’ house. She walked through the door, and Nick stood up and grabbed her hand and led her to the music room. “Ok, now I don’t need to talk to you right now but I know that you need to write a song. So here is the paper and pencil. Get to work.” Nick left and Vicky sat down with a guitar. She played some chords and wrote down the lyrics. She then called Nick in there. He came in and sat down next to her. “Ok, I have the song. Now you just shut up and listen.” She said that with a smile and started playing.
"Tim McGraw"He said the way my blue eyes shinedput those Carolina stars to shame that nightI said: "That's a lie."Just a boy in a Chevy truckThat had a tendency of gettin' stuckOn backroads at nightAnd I was right there beside him all summer longAnd then the time we woke up to find that summer goneBut when you think Tim McGrawI hope you think my favorite songThe one we danced to all night longThe moon like a spotlight on the lakeWhen you think happinessI hope you think that little black dressThink of my head on your chestAnd my old faded blue jeansWhen you think Tim McGrawI hope you think of meSeptember saw a month of tearsAnd thankin' God that you weren't hereTo see me like thatBut in a box beneath my bedIs a letter that you never readFrom three summers backIt's hard not to find it all a little bitter sweetAnd lookin' back on all of that, it's nice to believeWhen you think Tim McGrawI hope you think my favorite songThe one we danced to all night longThe moon like a spotlight on the lakeWhen you think happinessI hope you think that little black dressThink of my head on your chestAnd my old faded blue jeansWhen you think Tim McGrawI hope you think of meAnd I'm back for the first time since thenI'm standin' on your streetAnd there's a letter left on your doorstepAnd the first thing that you'll read is:When you think Tim McGrawI hope you think my favorite songSomeday you'll turn your radio onI hope it takes you back to that placeWhen you think happinessI hope you think that little black dressThink of my head on your chestAnd my old faded blue jeansWhen you think Tim McGrawI hope you think of meOh, think of meMmmmHe said the way my blue eyes shinePut those Carolina stars to shame that night I said: "That's a lie"
Nick just stared at her for a second. “Nick?” “Huh? What? Ummm…” “Nick…what do you think? I did what you told me and I wrote a song…happy?” “Yes I am. Because you haven’t wrote one in forever." “Well now I am on a role. So get out.” “No!! I have a new guitar idea. So you write lyrics, and I do guitar.” “Fine Mr. Bossy.” They laughed and Vicky listened to Nick’s new guitar chords. She then started writing the words. “Ok. I am finished, what about you Nick?” “Yeah I am done. Ok. I’ll start playing and when you’re ready start singing.” She nodded yes and he started playing. She sat there and listened for a while and then sang:
"Teardrops On My Guitar"He looks at me, I fake a smile so he won't seeThat I want and I'm needing everything that we should beI'll bet she's beautiful, that girl he talks aboutAnd she's got everything that I have to live withoutHe talks to me, I laugh cause it's so damn funnyThat I can't even see anyone when he's with meHe says he's so in love, he's finally got it right,I wonder if he knows he's all I think about at nightHe's the reason for the teardrops on my guitarThe only thing that keeps me wishing on a wishing starHe's the song in the car I keep singing, don't know why I doHe walks by me, can he tell that I can't breathe?And there he goes, so perfectly,The kind of flawless I wish I could beShe'd better hold him tight, give him all her loveLook in those beautiful eyes and know she's lucky causeHe's the reason for the teardrops on my guitarThe only thing that keeps me wishing on a wishing starHe's the song in the car I keep singing, don't know why I doSo I drive home alone, as I turn out the lightI'll put his picture down and maybeGet some sleep tonightHe's the reason for the teardrops on my guitarThe only one who's got enough of me to break my heartHe's the song in the car I keep singing, don't know why I doHe's the time taken up, but there's never enoughAnd he's all that I need to fall into..He looks at me; I fake a smile so he won't see.
He strums the last note. He looks over a Vicky and sees a little tear trickle down her cheek. She then wipes it away quickly, not wanting Nick to see it. But it was too late. Nick hugged her and said, “You know you can cry, no one is watching. Well yeah someone is but nobody else is.” She laughed a little and he smiled. She pulled away and said, “Thanks Nick. But I think I might leave the country for a while.” “What?! You can’t do that. You’re not old enough. Don’t you have to get your parent’s permission or something?” “Nick calm down. I have been planning this for a few weeks. I already have permission from my mom and dad. Plus they said that I needed to get away for a while. So I am going to Rome. But I have one extra plane ticket…..but I don’t know anyone who would want to go with me.” Nick then straightens up and raises his hand like a five year old. He said, “PICK ME! PICK ME!!” “Don’t you have to get your parent’s permission?” Vicky said mocking Nick. “Real funny Vicky.” “I know. I'm hilarious.” They smiled at each other. “I don’t want you going over there by yourself, Vicky. I want one of us to go with you.” “Umm…..Not that I don’t love you and all. But I just really need to think things over. So I might ask Kevin. But hey I think there might be an extra ticket that you could get; maybe you could come with me and Kevin.” “I hope so. I am gonna go and check that out while you go and ask Kevin if he wants to go. I feel sure that he will say yes.” “I have that same feeling.” She smiled while Nick got up and walked out the door. She sat there thinking for a few more minutes. She got up and walked to Kevin’s room. She knocked on the door but walked right in anyway. She saw Kevin on his computer and he had ear phones on. He then started singing along with a song. “You’re my honey bunch, sugar plum, pumpy umpy umpkin, you’re my sweetie pie.” Vicky laughed to herself and then walked over and put her hands over his eyes. Kevin jumped a little and said, “Vicky that is not funny.” She then took her hands off and Kevin turned around. “Yeah, Kevin, it was. Mr. Pumpy umpy umpkin.” She smiled. Kevin got up and said, “You better be glad that you aren’t Joe or Nick.” “Why? Because I don’t think you could catch me even if you tried.” Her smile got bigger. “You wanna bet?” “Oh yeah babe. I bet you 20 dollars that I can beat you anytime, anywhere.” “OK. Now you and me….we run from here to your house.” “Ok. Let’s do that.” They walk down stairs and go outside. “Hey Nick!!” Vicky called. “Yeah?” “Come here.” Nick walks over. “What?” “Drive down to my house and stand at the walkway to the door. Me and Kevin are gonna race to see who wins the bet. Call one of us when its time. And we will turn it on speaker. Ok?” “Okie dokie.” Nick takes Vicky’s car keys and he drives down to her house, which is five houses down. He got out the car and dialed Vicky’s number. “Ok. You are on speaker.” “Ok. Get your mark. Get set. Go!!” He hung up and looked for them. He then saw Vicky in front of Kevin. She was laughing and Kevin was trying to grab her. Nick held his hands on either side of him so the winner would tag one or the other. Vicky came running but Kevin grabbed her just in time. He picked her up and tagged Nick’s hand. “Kevin wins.” “Hey!! You cheated!!” “No I didn’t. I won fair and square. You didn’t say that I couldn’t pick you up and then tag him.” Kevin smiled. “You better be glad you are a celeb Jonas.” “Which one?” Nick asked, his smile growing. “Both of you.” She pointed to both of them while giving them the evil eye. Nick gave the evil eye back. “Hey! You stole my signature face!” They all laughed and got in the car. “Nick. Move. I haven’t driven anywhere in forever!!” Vicky said. Nick moved over and Vicky started the car. She started the car and was turning around to look out her window when she saw Kevin’s face in the window. She screamed and he laughed. “KEVIN!! THAT IS NOT FUNNY!!” Vicky yelled while Kevin was getting in the car. Nick and Kevin were laughing hysterically. “You guys are evil. Now I don’t know if I want either of you to come with me to ROME!” Kevin then said, “Wait. You wanted to take us to Rome?!” Vicky nodded her head yes. “Oh well in that case, Vicky what can I do for you?” Vicky laughed and looked in the rear view mirror to see what Kevin’s face looked like. She then laughed harder because he gave her the puppy dog pout. He then smiled. Nick was shaking his head like he was disappointed in knowing them. “I can’t believe I actually hang out with you two.” They laughed and Vicky said, “But you still love us.” She pinched his cheek. “Quit it!! I hate that!” Just to make him agitated she kept doing it. “Ugh. Pay attention to the road.” “Fine Mr. President.” She smiled and looked at him, then looked back at the road. She pulled into the Jonas’ driveway, and they got out. “And yes I am planning on taking you guys, and speaking of which Nick….did you find a ticket?” “Yeah I did. And guess what?!” “What?!” “I still get to sit next to you guys. BUT I CALL WINDOW SEAT!!” “No. We all get to share it. I get the first hour. Nick can get the second hour. And Kevin can get the hour after that. And then we just do that till we land.” Vicky said. “Sounds like a good plan.” Mrs. Jonas then walks in and says, “What sounds like a good plan?” “Mom. Vicky wants to take Nick and me to Rome.” Kevin said. “What about Joe?” “Umm….” Vicky said “We wanted it to be a ‘Best Friends Only’ trip” Kevin said, seeing that Vicky didn’t want to tell Mrs. Jonas about her and Joe. “Oh ok. Well I give you permission Nick. I hope you guys have fun. So when are you guys leaving?” “In about a week Mrs. Jonas.” “Honey, please call me Denise, since you are going to be a part of the family soon.” Mrs. Jonas smiled and walked back into the kitchen. Vicky then looked at Kevin and he said, “So, when do you want to tell her?” “Not now. Not until I talk this whole thing over with Joe.” “Ok. But when you are ready just come and get me. I will be by your side the whole time.” “Ok. So do you guys want to help me pack?” “Us guys, help you, a girl, pack? Are you kidding me?! We would love to!” “Ok Nick. Too much enthusiasm” Vicky said. Nick laughed and said, “I know. But you still love that I agreed.” “Fine. But hey, when we come back here I want to make a song. But I want to do all the instruments. So to prevent you guys from hearing me I will lock the door to the music room.” She smiled. “Fine. If you must” Kevin said. They all giggled. They got into her car and drove to her house. She unlocked the door and saw something she never thought she would see. She thought, “Oh my god!! What are they doing?!” Kevin interrupted her thoughts by pulling her out the house. She got out there and still had a shocked look on her face. Kevin then grabbed her arms and turned her towards him. She looked at him and then they came. The tears started to pour. She hugged Kevin. Kevin just said, “Shh. It’s ok. Shh.” Nick had come out the house by then and took over the hugging, because he knew that Kevin wanted to go and kill them. Nick hugged her and gave Kevin a look that said, “Don’t go in there yet. Let her get the anger out her system and then you can kill him.” Kevin just shook his head and rubbed her back. Vicky then pushed Nick away and without a word walked through the front door. “Get out.” “Vicky, look. I didn’t mean to.” “Shut up and get out. I am tired of fighting with you. All you do is keep breaking my heart. Well this is the last time. So good bye forever and ever babe.” Joe looked at her with tears in his eyes. “But Vicky.” “But Vicky my ass now get out.” She pointed towards the door and then walked to her room. Kevin grabbed Joe’s arm and pulled him out the house. Nick did the same with Tally. Kevin then said, “I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU TWO!! ESPECIALLY YOU TALLY!!” “Kevin calm down. Let’s go talk to Vicky. They aren’t even worth talking to.” Nick said and pulled Kevin towards Vicky’s house. Joe and Tally were crying. When Nick and Kevin entered the house, they heard music. So they followed the music to Vicky’s room. Nick turned towards Kevin and said, “Let me talk to her first.” “Ok. I will give you 10 minutes.” “Kevin, is that really necessary?” “No. But I really want to talk to her too. So get in there and talk to her. If she doesn’t want to talk to you, she will most definitely talk to me.” Nick shook his head yes and knocked on the door. No one answered so he opened the door, but didn’t find Vicky. He looked to her window and it was open. He climbed out the window and found her lying on the roof, looking at the setting sky. “Why are you sitting up here?” “To enjoy the beauty and to think.” “Yeah it is beautiful. Do you want to talk about it?” “Not really. But I do want company, so please stay with me.” She looked at Nick and he saw that she was on the verge of tears. He lay on his side and said, “You know. He is not even worth crying over. This is the third time he has hurt you.” “I know. But I just keep going back. And I don’t even know why.” Nick looked at her. He then rolled over on to his back and looked at the setting sky. She laid her head on his chest, and he put his arm around her. “Nick…I feel so confused.” “I know you are. But all you have to think about is, ‘Do I really want to be hurt again?’ And when you find the answer to that, then you won’t be confused anymore.” She looked up at him and said, “When did you get so smart?” She smiled and he said, “Shut up. I have my moments.” “And I am glad that this is the moment. Now I wonder how long it will be till the next one.” They both laughed. They fell asleep there. Kevin had checked up on them and saw that they were asleep. So he just let them sleep there. Nick woke up first the next morning. He looked down and smiled. He pulled her closer to him, and watched the sun rise. Vicky woke up ten minutes later. Nick looked down at her when she was waking up. She looked around and then said, “Ok. This is not my room.” “I know. It’s not mine either.” Nick said and they both smiled. Vicky leaned up into a sitting position. Nick did the same. “Thanks Nick. For everything.” “No Prob. But if you ever need a roof buddy. Just say the name and I’ll be here.” She giggled. They got up and went into the kitchen. They found Kevin sitting at the bar, drinking coffee, and reading the newspaper. Nick looked at Vicky who shook her head yeah. Nick said, trying hard not to laugh, “Dad?” Kevin looked up and said, “Shut up. I can’t help that I have his good looks and that I like doing the same things.” They all laughed. “So Vicky, when are we gonna start packing your bags?” “I have to find my suitcases, and then we can start.” The guys looked at each other and said, “How many suitcases do you have? Well how many are you gonna fill up?” “However many I have.” She said with a smile. The guys rolled their eyes and they all walked up stairs. Vicky finds her bags and they start filling them up. “Ok. I need one just for toiletries and stuff. The rest can be just clothes and stuff.” “That’s three LARGE bags of clothes. Are you sure you have enough clothes?” “Hello!! Have you seen my closet? And plus I have money that I am gonna buy some more clothes anyway.” The guys just shook their heads. Vicky showed them where the clothes were and they started packing. Vicky got tired of the silence, so she turned on her radio. The CD she had in there was a Meredith Brook’s CD. She turned it to the song she liked on there. She started to sing with it. The guys just smiled and chuckled to themselves as they watched her dance around and pack at the same time. The song was over and she then turned it to the radio. They listened to the radio until they finished. “Jesus Vicky!! Who knew you had so many clothes. Atleast we know you aren’t gonna buy anymore.” Nick…who said I wasn’t?” “Oh my god!! You are?!” Vicky laughed and said, “No. I did that the other day.” “Oh thank god.” Kevin and Nick said at the same time. “Hey didn’t you say you wanted to make a song?” “Oh yeah. Come on let’s go!” Vicky ran out the house and tripped over something. She turned over to see what she tripped over and saw Joe. “Are you kidding?” She whispered. She quickly got up and ran to the Jonas’ house. She pulled her cell phone out to tell Kevin that Joe slept outside the night before. “Kevin. Yeah it’s me Vicky. I got a new phone. Sorry. Ha-ha. But anyway, I tripped over Joe on the way out the door. Yeah that’s what I said. But before he could wake up, I got up and ran to your house. That wasn’t a good idea. So when I am done with this song, I will txt you and Nick to come in the music room. Ok? Okie dokie. Talk to you later. Love you too. Bye!!” She hung up and got to work. She had finished the guitar and bass and now she had to figure out how to do the drums. She did a few beats and liked them so she used those. She had meshed them all together then played just the instruments. She loved how they sounded, so she went ahead and did the vocals. She meshed the vocals with the instruments. She then texted Kevin and Nick and said she was finished. They knocked on the door and she opened it. They came in and went into the little studio. “OK. This is the first time I am listening to this song with the vocals in it. So please tell me if you don’t like it, and if I need to change anything. I am planning on sending this to Hollywood Records.” They nodded their head and she pressed play. The song started playing. Then the vocals came:
“That’s What You Get”
No sir, well I don't wanna be the blame, not anymore.It's your turn to take a seat we're settling the final score.And why do we like to hurt so much?I can't decideYou have made it harder just to go onAnd why, all the possibilities where I was wrongThat's what you get when you let your heart win, whoa.That's what you get when you let your heart win, whoa.I drowned out all my sense with the sound of its beating.And that's what you get when you let your heart win, whoa.I wonder, how am I supposed to feel when you're not here.'Cause I burned every bridge I ever built when you were here.I still try holding onto silly things, I never learn.Oh why, all the possibilities I'm sure you've heard.That's what you get when you let your heart win, whoa.That's what you get when you let your heart win, whoa.I drowned out all my sense with the sound of its beating (beating) And that's what you get when you let your heart win, whoa.Pain make your way to me, to me.And I'll always be just so inviting.If I ever start to think straight, This heart will start a riot in me, Let's start...start hey!Why do we like to hurt so much?Oh why do we like to hurt so much?That's what you get when you let your heart win!Whoa.That's what you get when you let your heart win, whoa.That's what you get when you let your heart win, whoa.Now I can't trust myself with anything but this, And that's what you get when you let your heart win, whoa.
The song ended and the guys just looked at her. “So?” She asked. Kevin and Nick look at each other and say, “It’s…..AWESOME!!!” “So I don’t need to change anything?” “Nope. Now let’s get this onto a CD so we can go to Hollywood.” Kevin said. Vicky nodded her head and they got to work with putting it on a CD. When they were finished, they left the Jonas’ house. “Guys, I am gonna change before I go, so let’s stop by my house on the way.” “Okie dokie.” Nick said. They stopped by her house and Joe was sitting on her front porch. She got out the truck and walked up to the porch. She started to walk past him but he grabbed her hand and he said, “Vicky.” “Vicky nothing. Now leave me alone. I have to change so I can go somewhere.” She snatched her hand away and then went in the house. But before she went upstairs, she locked the front door. She then went and changed. She came downstairs and saw Nick and Kevin sitting on the couch. “How the hell did you guys get in?” “You would be surprised.” Nick said. “Well surprise me baby.” Nick looked at her like she was a retard. “Come on just tell me!” “We crawled through an open window.” She busted out laughing. “I can picture you guys doing that, and it’s hilarious!!” She kept laughing until the guys gave her a glare. “Fine. I guess I will quit. Now can we go to Hollywood?” “Sure.” Kevin said. They got up and walked out the front door. Joe was still on the front porch but Vicky just ignored him. Kevin helped her by pushing him away from her. They got in the car and pulled away. “Thanks Kevin.” “You’re welcome. Now let’s not be sad, let’s get glad!!” “Ok. You need to quit watching TV.” Nick and Vicky said at the same time. They laughed. Five minutes later, they were arriving at Hollywood Records. They walked through the front doors and the receptionist said, “Good to see you again Kevin and Nick. But I don’t think I know you Miss.” “Oh my name is Vicky Wilder. I would like to try for a contract.” “Sure. Anything for a friend of Kevin and Nick’s.” The receptionist smiled and showed them where they needed to go. “He will be here in a moment.” “Thank you.” Vicky said. “So are you nervous?” Nick said. “No. I just thought I was cold!! Yes I am nervous.” “Ok. Gaww I was just trying to strike a conversation.” They both laughed, because they were just picking at each other. Kevin was being very quiet. “Kevin?” “Yeah.” “What’s wrong? And don’t say nothing because I know something is. You are being way to quiet.” “I was just thinking that what if you don’t make it?” “It won’t matter. Atleast I tried, right?” “Right.” Kevin said and he smiled. “There is my big bro!!” Vicky said while she hugged him. The producer came in and said, “I am here to listen to Vicky Wilder?” “Yes, yes you are.” Vicky said while putting out her hand. He shook it and sat down. “I brought a CD.” “Ok. Let’s hear it.” “Okie dokie. Do you have a CD player?” “Yes. Go into that closet right there and bring it out.” “Ok.” Vicky got up and went to the closet. While she was gone the producer asked, “Is this the one you guys were talking about?” “Yeah. She is really good. Just wait and see.” Vicky walked back with a CD player and she set it on the table. She put the CD in and pressed play. When the song was over the producer said, “Well you are definitely signing with us. Do you have any other songs?” “No. But I can make another one. And bring it back here tomorrow.” “Ok. Let’s do that. Well I will see you guys tomorrow.” The producer shook everyone’s hands and left. When he left Vicky screamed. “Ok. Again we are deaf from your scream!!” “Sorry guys. Now come on I don’t have a lot of time, so can we please get to your house so I can get to work on my song?” “Ok. Let’s go.” Kevin said. They left and went back to the Jonas’ house. Vicky ran through the door and almost knocked down Frankie to get to the music room. “New song?” Frankie asked. “Oh yeah. Big time.” Kevin said. They laughed and walked to the living room to watch TV. Vicky was writing a song when she heard a knock on the door. “Yeah?” Nick comes through the door and asks, “How is the song?” “It’s good. I have the lyrics now I just have to figure out piano, bass, and drums.” “I want to do the drums. I haven’t played drums in a while.” “Ok. Now go play drums. I will start the piano. And when you get a beat start playing.” “Ok.” Nick goes to the drums and Vicky grabs the portable keyboard and sits in front of the drums. She starts playing chords and Nick gets a beat. Kevin came in and said, “Now that isn’t right. You guys get to have a music party and don’t invite me!!” They all laugh and Kevin grabs the bass guitar. They start playing again and Kevin joins in. Vicky then starts singing. They finish the song and Vicky says, “Ok. Let’s record it.” Kevin and Nick nod their heads yes and they go to the studio. They record it and exit out of the studio. They hit playback, and listen to it. They hear the piano, guitar and drums then they hear her sing:
“You’re Not Sorry”All this time I was wasting, hoping you would come aroundI've been givin' out chances every time and all you do is let me downAnd it’s taken me this long baby but I figured you outAnd you think it would be fine again but not this time around
You don't have to call anymoreI won't pick up the phoneThis is the last strawDon't wanna hurt anymoreAnd you can tell me that you're sorryBut I don't believe you baby,Like I did beforeYou're not sorry. Oh no. No. No.
Looking so innocent, I might believe you if I didn't knowCould've loved you all my life if you hadn't left me waitin' in the coldAnd you got your share secrets and I'm tired of being last to knowAnd now you're asking me to listen cause its worked each time before
But you don't have to call anymoreI won't pick up the phoneThis is the last strawDon't wanna hurt anymoreAnd you can tell me that you're sorryBut I don't believe you baby,Like I did beforeYou're not sorry. No, no. Oh-h-hh-hh.You're not sorry. No, no. Oh-h-hh-hh.
You had me crawling for you honeyAnd it never would have gone away noYou used to shine so bright, but I watched all of it fade
So, you don't have to call anymoreI won't pick up the phoneThis is the last strawThere's nothing left to beg forAnd you can say that you're sorryBut I don't believe you baby,Like I did beforeYou're not sorry. No, no. Oh-h-hh-hh.You're not sorry. No, no. Oh-h-hh-hh....
They were finished listening to it. Nick and Kevin just looked at her. “Ok. Fine I wrote this yesterday too. But I didn’t want to have it for the first song they listened to, and plus isn’t it good that I didn’t do it yesterday, I mean we wouldn’t have had a music party.” She said with a sheepish smile. Nick and Kevin just started laughing. “What is so funny?” “You. You thought we were mad. That’s the funny part. We aren’t mad. We loved it!” Kevin said. “You guys!! That is not funny. I seriously thought you guys were mad. I don’t want you guys mad at me!” “Ok. Fine, we won’t do that again.” “You promise?” “We pinky promise.” They all linked pinky’s. “Now how old do you feel?” “3.” Nick said. They all laughed. They put that song on a CD and then went to bed. It was midnight and Kevin didn’t want Vicky driving at night, so she had to sleep in Nick’s room. “Vicky you can take my bed. I will sleep on the floor.” “Nick you don’t have to. I will take the floor.” “No. You’re my guest, so you get the bed.” “Fine. If you insist.” “I do. Now get in bed. We have a very big day tomorrow.” “Geez. You are starting to sound like my dad.” They both laughed. “Night Nicky.” “Don’t call me that and Night Vicky.” She giggled and said, “Nick. You know this bed is big enough for two people. And that floor is really hard. So come on, get up here. We can put up a pillow boundary, that way no one will think we did anything.” “Fine. If you insist.” “I do and quit taking my lines.” They laughed and Nick got into bed. They both started making a pillow boundary, until Vicky hit Nick in the head with one. “Oops.” She said with a smile. “You did that on purpose.” “Yeah I did. What you gonna do about it?” “This!” Nick hit her in the head with a pillow. “Ok. You are gonna wish you didn’t do that!” “Oooooo. I am so scared!” She gave him the evil eye and hit him with a pillow. They had a pillow fight until Nick tackled her and they both fell off the bed. “Ow. That hurt.” Vicky said then opened her eyes. There was Nick. Hovering over her. They stared into each other’s eyes. “You have pretty eyes, Nick.” “Thank you. You do too. I like your freckles.” She smiled and pushed him off. “What, I don’t get a thank you? Or a your welcome?” “No.” She said while she got back on the bed. Nick crawled up on the bed and said, “Fine. Night Vicky.” Just to aggravate him, she said, “Night Nicky.” He rolled over to say something but she was already asleep. He smiled and staid in the position. He watched her sleep until he fell asleep.
The next morning Nick woke up before Vicky did. Kevin knocked on the door and stuck his head in. “She up yet?” “No. And I just woke up.” “Well, when you get dressed wake her up.” “Ok. But I need to talk to you about something.” “Ok. Well hurry up and get dressed so we can get to Hollywood.” “Okie dokie. See you in a bit.” Kevin left and Nick got up. When he moved, she started moving to. He quickly stopped to make sure she wasn’t awake. She quit moving but didn’t wake up so he breathed out slowly. He finished getting ready and then tried to wake her up. “Vicky?” “Ugh. Leave me alone. Five more minutes.” “No. You have to get up now…unless you don’t want to get this record deal.” She shot up and jumped out of bed. “Ok. I am up. Now where are some clothes for me to wear?” “Yeah about that. You have to go to your house to do that.” “Well that’s just great Nick.” She laughed and said, “Just kidding. Come on you can come with me. So you can help me with what to wear.” “Isn’t that a girl’s job?” “It can be a guy’s job too, now come on!” She grabbed his hand and pulled him out the room. In the hall, they bumped into Joe. He just looked at them and then looked at their hands. Vicky was still holding Nick’s hand. He then looked at Nick and gave him a how-dare-you slash how-can-you-do-that-to-me-you-are-my-brother look. Joe looked back at Vicky and then pulled her into a kiss. At first, she was surprised, but she quickly pushed him off. She looked at him and then said, “Don’t ever do that again. You know that we are over. How can you do that?!” Joe just looked at her. She walked down the hall and down the stairs, and out the house. Nick ran after her. When he finally caught up to her, he saw a few tears. He pulled her into a hug. “Nick what am I gonna do?” “What do you mean?” “I think I am falling for someone else. And I don’t think I should, but I can’t help it.” “Well who is this someone else?” “I don’t want to tell you. I am gonna tell Kevin first.” “Ok. But you promise to tell me after you tell Kevin?” “Yeah. Now let me go. I have to go get ready.” She laughed and he let her go. They walked to her house and she let them in. What she saw next was a very big surprise. “Mom? Dad?” “Hey honey.” “What is wrong?” “You have to come back home.” “Why? I thought I was doing just fine right here.” “You are. It’s just that your mother misses you very much.” “Dad. I know that is not the reason. Now tell me what is up. And tell me the truth.” “Granddaddy died.” Vicky drew in a quick breath, and then fell to her knees. She started hyperventilating. Nick got down in front of her and hugged her. He knew that she was really close to him. She hugged Nick back and started crying. Her mom started crying too and rubbed Vicky’s back. Vicky pushed Nick away and then ran out the door. Nick started to run after her but Mr. Wilder put out his arm and said, “Let her go. She will come back.” “Ok. But I just want to comfort her. She has needed a lot of it lately.” Her mother and father looked at him with a confused look. “Umm…..Oh I meant that she has just needed a lot of things lately. And one of them is comfort.” They nodded their heads and Nick let out a breath of relief. Nick got tired of waiting so he snuck out of her house and went looking for her. He found her down by the creek, sitting on the dock. The sun was hitting her eyes perfectly; she was looking across the creek into the woods. Nick sat next to her. She didn’t even look at him. “Nick?” “Yeah.” “Why do these things always happen to me?” “What do you mean?” “I am always having a good time…and then something like this happens.” “Maybe it makes you stronger.” “I don’t think it does. I think it makes me weaker.” Nick then looked at her and said, “Why do you do that?” “Do what Nick?” “Bring yourself down. I hate when you do that.” “Nick….” “No. You always bring yourself down, especially when you are sad. Then it just makes you sadder. Just quit doing it.” Nick got up and walked away. Vicky sat there for a second, and then got up. She jumped off the dock and walked over to the woods. Nick heard the splash and turned around. He saw her climb the bank and her walking into the woods. He smiled and whispered, “All ways a nosey person.” He then walked back to the dock and did the same as her. He thought to himself, “Why can’t I ever stay mad at her for more than two minutes?” He smiled to himself and then felt someone jump on his back. “Hi Vicky.” She laughed and got down. He turned around and she said, “I thought you were mad at me.” “I was. But what makes you think I'm not?” Nick stepped closer. “Because, you don’t have a mad look in your eyes.” Nick considered it then smiled. “Vicky…who was it that you said you were falling for?” Nick asked after a few minutes. Vicky’s face then changed a little. “Umm…Nick. I need to talk to Kevin. Now.” “Ok. Well here take my phone.” “No. I need to talk to him in person.” “Ok. Well let’s go.” Nick grabbed her hand and started walking towards the creek. They crossed the creek and then went to the Jonas’ house. They walked upstairs and into Kevin and Joe’s jointed room. Kevin wasn’t in there but Joe was. “Joe. Where is Kevin?” Vicky said. “Out.” “Out where?” “To your house I think.” Vicky turned and left. They went to her house and saw Kevin sitting on the couch talking to her parents. When they walked in, they forgot to let go of each other’s hands. Kevin, Mrs. Wilder, and Mr. Wilder saw it. “Vicky? Nick? Can I talk to you for a sec?” Kevin said. “Sure.” Vicky said and let go of Nick’s hand. They all walked upstairs to Vicky’s room. “What was that?” “What Kevin?” Vicky said. “You and Nick holding hands.” “It was nothing. We were just walking in the woods and I fell and he helped me up, but we just didn’t let go of our hands.” “That’s not true. You would have grass stains on your pants.” “Fine. I said I needed to talk to you and Nick just grabbed my hand and we went looking for you and we never let go. Happy now?” “Yes. So you guys aren’t going out?” “No. So can I please talk to you now…alone?” Vicky said looking at Nick when she said alone. “Fine. I can take a hint.” They laughed and Nick left. “So what do you need to talk about?” “I think I am falling for Nick.” Kevin’s eyes got huge. “See I knew you were gonna do that.” She got up off her bed but Kevin grabbed her hand and pulled her back down. “I think it’s awesome. I just don’t know if Joe would like it.” “Why would Joe care? He is the one who broke my heart.” “He cares because he loves you.” “If he loves me he wouldn’t have made out with Tally now would he?” Vicky started get tears in her eyes. “Vicky. Don’t cry.” “Kevin. Just leave please. I need to think for a little while.” “Ok. I love you.” “Love you too.” Kevin gave her a hug and then left. A few minutes later, she heard a knock on the door. “Who is it?” “Nick.” “Come in.” She got up and wiped away her tears. Nick came in and saw her face tear stained. “Vicky, what’s wrong?” “Nothing.” “If it was nothing you wouldn’t have been crying.” “True.” She smiled and Nick said, “It smiles!” “Shut up.” They both laughed. “Now really, what is wrong?” “You know how I said I was going to tell Kevin who I was falling for. Well I told him and he said that it was awesome but he didn’t think Joe would like that. And I said why would he care because he is the one who broke my heart and he said he cares because he loves me and I said if he loved me he wouldn’t have made out with Tally and I started crying and I told Kevin to leave. And here we are.” She held her hands up and smiled. “So you were crying because of Joe?” “Yeah. I know you told me he wasn’t worth it. But he promised that he wouldn’t hurt me again. If this is how he acts now I can only imagine how he would act if we got married. So that’s why I broke up with him.” “Then why are you still wearing the ring?” Vicky looked down to the ring. She let out a long sigh. She took it off and said, “I am going to give it back right now. Please come with me.” Nick nodded and got up. They walked down stairs and Mrs. Wilder said, “Vicky can I talk to you?” “Mom. I have some important business to take care of right now. How about when I get back?” “Sure. But don’t be long.” “Yes mother. Now can I leave?” Mrs. Wilder nodded and Vicky ran out the door. Nick followed. They arrived at the Jonas’ house and found Joe in the same place he was the last time they were there. “Joe?” “Yeah.” “Here I don’t need this anymore.” She held the ring out and Joe looked from the ring to her. She had tears in her eyes and so did he. She took his hand, opened it, put the ring in it, and then closed it. She looked in his eyes one last time and then left the room. She walked down the stairs with tears rolling down her cheeks. Mrs. Jonas saw her and pulled her aside. “Honey what is wrong?” “Ok. Now I guess is the time to tell you. I broke up with Joe.” “Why?” “Do you remember Tally?” “Yes. I do.” “Well, I walked in on them making out.” “Where is he?!” “Mrs. Jonas, I have hurt him enough. You don’t have to do anything.” “Are you sure?” Mrs. Jonas said with a concerned look in her eyes. “Yes ma’am. I gave him back the ring for the final time.” “Honey, if you need anything I am just a phone call away. Ok?” “Ok. And thank you.” “You are very welcome. Now you probably don’t want to be here right now so I will let you go.” They hug and Vicky leaves. Nick was waiting outside for her. He gave her a hug and said, “It is gonna be ok. I am proud of you.” Vicky just nodded and hugged him back while she was crying. Joe saw them and got really mad. He ran down the stairs and out of the house. “Nick what the hell are you doing?” Nick pulled away with a mad glare in his eyes. “I am comforting her, since somebody seems to like to hurt her a lot.” Vicky got between them and said, “Guys. This is ridiculous. Joe you don’t have a right to say that no one can hug me. And Nick just….don’t say anything.” “But Vicky…” “Nick, I said shut up.” She looked at Nick and when he looked at her, he had softness in his eyes but when he looked back at Joe, if looks could kill, Joe would be dead. “Nick. Look at me.” Nick looked at her and she said, “Go to my house. Now.” He nodded and walked away. She looked at Joe and said, “Now you go to your house. You lost the right to me when u first kissed Tally.” She walked away. She walked into her house, ignored her mom, and walked to her room. She found Kevin and Nick talking. “Kevin, let me talk to Nick for a sec. Please?” “Sure.” Kevin got up and left. “Nick. I have a song I want you to hear.” “Ok.” She got out her guitar and started to play:
"Mary's Song (Oh My My My)”She said, I was seven and you were nineI looked at you like the stars that shinedIn the sky, the pretty lightsAnd our daddies used to joke about the two of usGrowing up and falling in love and our mamas smiledAnd rolled their eyes and said oh my my myTake me back to the house in the backyard treeSaid you'd beat me up, you were bigger than meYou never did, you never didTake me back when our world was one block wideI dared you to kiss me and ran when you triedJust two kids, you and I...Oh my my my myWell, I was sixteen when suddenlyI wasn't that little girl you used to seeBut your eyes still shined like pretty lightsAnd our daddies used to joke about the two of usThey never believed we'd really fall in loveAnd our mamas smiled and rolled their eyesAnd said oh my my my...Take me back to the creek beds we turned upTwo A.M. riding in your truck and all I need is you next to meTake me back to the time we had our very first fightThe slamming of doors ‘stead of kissing goodnightYou stayed outside till the morning lightOh my my my myA few years had gone and come aroundWe were sitting at our favorite spot in townAnd you looked at me, got down on one kneeTake me back to the time when we walked down the aisleOur whole town came and our mamas criedYou said I do and I did tooTake me home where we met so many years beforeWe'll rock our babies on that very front porchAfter all this time, you and II'll be eighty-seven; you'll be eighty-nineI'll still look at you like the stars that shineIn the sky, oh my my my...
She strummed the last note and Nick said, “I liked it, and I want you to hear a song that I wrote the other day.” “Ok.” She handed him her guitar and he started playing
"Just Friends"There she goes againThe girl I'm in love withIt's cool we're just friendsWe walk the halls at schoolWe know it's casualIt's cool we're just...I don't wanna lead you onNoThe truth is I've grown fondYeahEveryone knows it's meant to beFalling in love, just you and me'Til the end of time'Til I'm on her mindIt'll happenI've been making lots of plansLike a picket fence and a rose gardenI'll just keep on dreamingBut it's cool cause we're just friendsSmall talk on IMJust one word sentencesIt's cool we're just friendsAnd if I had my wayWe would talk and talk all dayYeahEveryone knows it's meant to beFalling in love, just you and me'Til the end of time'Til I'm on her mindIt'll happenI've been making lots of plansLike a picket fence and a rose gardenI'll just keep on dreamingBut it's cool cause we're just friendsThinking about howWe're gonna say our vowsIt's cool we're just friendsAs she walks down the aisleI see all my friends smileCause now we're more than friendsEveryone knows it's meant to beFalling in love, just you and me'Til the end of time'Til I'm on your mindIt'll happenWe've been making lots of plansLike a picket fence and a rose gardenI'll just keep on dreamingKeep on thinkingOf when we used to be just friendsLa la la laLa la la laLa la la laWhen we used to be just friends(when we used to be)La la la laLa la la la (yeah)La la la la (yeah)When we used to be just friends
He strummed the last note and she smiled. She said, “I wonder who that was about?” He smiled and blushed. “Come on Nick. I know you like me….and you will probably be surprised….but I think I am starting to like you too.” He jerked his head and looked her and then he said, “About time.” They laughed and they hugged each other. “So….Where does that leave us, Nick?” “I don’t know. I kinda want to go out with you but Joe would have a damn stroke.” “Nick. When are you not gonna be afraid of Joe?” “I don’t know. But I guess now is a time to start isn’t it?” “Uh Yeah.” “Ok. So Vicky will you go out with me?” “I don’t know I mean I might have to do something.” She said with a smile and he just looked at her. “Fine. I will go out with you.” They both smiled. “So I will pick you up tomorrow at eight?” “Sure….. OH MY GOD!!!” “What?!” “What is one thing we had planned today?!” “Oh my god!! Apparently we all forgot!!” They run out the room and into the living room. “KEVIN!!!” They both yelled at the same time. “Guys I am right here you don’t have to yell.” “Yes we do. What is the only reason we came over here today?” “So you could get changed for…OH MY GOD!!!” “That is what we said.” “Kids. We are so totally lost.” Mrs. Wilder said. “Mom. I was getting a record deal with Hollywood records. We went there yesterday and I played a song for them. So they said that they wanted another one and that they wanted it today. Well the only reason why we came over here was so I could change and then you guys were here and then all this other stuff happened that we all totally forgot about the thing with Hollywood.” Vicky was breathing really hard because she said that all in one breathe. “Geez Vicky. I don’t think me or Kevin could talk that much without breathing.” She laughed and said, “Maybe I just have better singing lungs.” “Ok kids. Let’s get her to Hollywood.” They drive to Hollywood and give them the CD. They play it and say, “Well. This is one of the best songs we have heard in the last month. So you are definitely signing with us.” Vicky started jumping up and down. They all hugged each other. They left Hollywood and went to celebrate. “Wait. We have to call the rest of the Jonas’s to tell them. We should all celebrate together.” Mr. Wilder said. They all agreed and Kevin called the Jonas’s. They agreed and they all went to a teen club. “Well Nick. I guess this could be our first official date.” Nick grinned and said, “Nah. I’d rather have it just us. So tomorrow will be our first ‘official’ one. Ok?” “Okie dokie. Hey do you want to dance?” “Sure.” Nick said. He got up and held out his hand. She took it and they went dancing. While they were dancing, 'Drops of Jupiter' by Train came on. Nick took Vicky by the waist and started slow dancing with her. Nick sang along with it. When the song stopped, everyone clapped. Nick and Vicky went back to the table, and everyone was staring at them. Especially Joe. “What?” Vicky said. “Vicky what is going on with you and Nick?” “We might be dating ok. Maybe. We have a date tomorrow.” Vicky said. She then looked at Joe and he was staring a whole in the side of Nick’s head. She knew Nick wouldn’t want to look at Joe because he knew that Joe was pissed at him. “Vicky can I talk to you?” Joe said. She rolled her eyes and then got up. She walked to another table and sat down. Joe followed and said, “Are you using Nick?” “No. I am starting to fall for him. If I was using him I wouldn’t be falling for him now would I?” Vicky said getting annoyed. “No. And I see the way he looks at you and the way you look at him. It’s the way you used to look at me. So I know you aren’t using him. But…just don’t hurt him.” “I never did hurt you. You hurt me. All I did that hurt you was giving the ring back.” “True. And I hope you know I never meant to hurt you. I just always got caught up in the moment.” “Yeah I know. But you could have atleast tried to push her away. And you didn’t until I walked in. So that shown your real love for me. Now if you don’t mind I am leaving.” She got up and walked away. Nick was watching them and saw everything. He didn’t even bother going and asking Joe what happened so he just followed Vicky. He found her outside, standing on the curb. “Vicky?” She turned around and looked at him with a smile and said, “Oh hey Nick.” She wiped her face of the tears that were falling. “Nick. I know he’s not worth it. But I just can’t help but cry when he brings up the relationship that we had. But he did say that he knew we loved each other. He said the way I look at you was the way I looked at him. And he knows I love you. And he knows that you love me. The funny thing is…we’re not even dating and we already have that look in our eyes.” They both laughed a little. “Well we could be dating.” Nick said and then looked at Vicky out of the corner of his eye. She was smiling so he smiled. “Vicky will you be my girlfriend?” She hugged him and said, “Duh!!! Didn’t you hear anything I just said? The whole thing that I loved you. You are so slow sometimes.” She smiled bigger. “Yeah I did. But I just wanted to hear you say it.” She just shook her head like she was kinda disappointed and said, “You are so weird. But I like it.” They got up and hugged each other. They walked back into the teen club and Mrs. Wilder said, “Vicky. I need to talk to you. Excuse us.” “Of course” everyone said. Mrs. Wilder grabbed Vicky’s arm and pulled her to an empty table. “Again with the one on one conferences.” “Vicky. Are you and Joe broken up?” “Duh! He got caught making out with Tally….on the couch you were sitting on earlier.” “Oh honey!! I am so sorry.” She got up and hugged her. “Mom. It is ok. I have gotten over him. I am tired of him breaking my heart. So I gave up.” Mrs. Wilder let go and said, “Now, there is my strong girl. You always do what you want. You are that much like me…which sometimes isn’t the best of things.” They both giggled. “There she is. There is my smiley girl.” They got up and hugged each other. Vicky walked back to the table and Nick’s eyes said tell me. “I will later.” Everyone just looked at her. “What?” Kevin said. “Nothing. I was talking to Nick.” They nodded and then got back into their conversation. Nick grabbed her hand and pulled her on the dance floor. “You know you could have just asked.” “But then you wouldn’t be surprised.” He smiled. She just shook her head and smiled. They slow danced to all the songs. No matter how fast or slow the beat was. They just looked into each other’s eyes. Joe watched and was mixed with emotions. He wanted that to be him, but he also wanted to hurt Nick. They left the teen club at 10:30 that night. Everyone was really tired. On the ride home, Vicky fell asleep on Nick’s shoulder. Joe was watching them from the very back seat. Joe started to tear up a little bit, but he held it in. When they got to Vicky’s house Nick got out and then picked Vicky up wedding style and brought her in her house. He laid her on her bed and then sat stroking her hair. Her eyes fluttered and then she said, “Oh I thought you were my dad. He always used to do that.” She smiled and he just kept stroking and looking at her with caring eyes. Joe then knocked on the door and opened it. Vicky and Nick then looked to the door to find Joe teary eyed and pissed at the same time. He then lunged at Nick. Vicky got up and pulled Joe off of Nick, who was lying on the ground limp. “Joe!!! Look what you did!!! I hate you!!” Vicky screamed. She ran to Nick and then rolled him over. She then started crying and screaming, “Call 911!!!” Joe was just standing and staring. He couldn’t believe that he did that. Kevin came running in and said, “What is going on? Why are you—OH MY GOD!!! WHAT HAPPENED TO NICK?!” Vicky then looked to Kevin and then to Joe. Kevin looked at Joe then shook his head and picked Nick up. He ran down the stairs and out of the house and to the car. Vicky sat in the back with Nick’s head in her lap. He started moving and groaning from pain. “Nick. Stay still.” He listened but still cringed in pain. She grabbed his hand and squeezed it lightly. Joe was sitting in the front seat next to Kevin, who wasn’t speaking to anyone. Vicky thought, “He is probably either hurt or mad that Joe did this. But even worse that Nick is hurt.” She reached up and laid her hand on his shoulder. He looked in the rear view mirror to see her looking at him with an everything-will-be-ok look. He nodded and smiled weakly. They arrived at the hospital and Kevin picked up Nick and walked into the ER and said, “We need a stretcher and a doctor.” The front desk started scrambling and within seconds, there was a stretcher and a doctor. They wheeled Nick into the ER and wouldn’t let any of them go with him. Vicky started to cry again and Kevin just hugged her. He was glaring at Joe, who was still in a trance. He couldn’t believe that he did that but he was just taken over by a defense mechanism, like he had when Logan would mess with Vicky. “Kevin….Vicky….I didn’t mean to.” Joe started crying really hard. He sat in a chair. Vicky turned around and saw him. She started feeling bad. She let go of Kevin and then hugged him and said, “Joe it’s ok. He will be fine.” Joe hugged her back. “Vicky I miss the way we used to be. That’s the only reason why I did that. But it was like it wasn’t even me.” She pulled away but still had her hands on his shoulders and was looking straight at him. “I gave you as many chances as I could handle. You took advantage of them. Now I miss it sometimes to but now I am dating Nick. Now you know how Nick felt when you and I were together. But you will just have to deal with it.” Joe shook his head and then looked at her. She had a caring look in her eyes. He loved how she could have a hatred look in her eyes one minute and then the most caring look in her eyes the next. The doctor then came out and said, “Who is here for Mr. Nick Jonas.” Vicky, Kevin, and Joe stood and said, “We are.” “Hi, I am Dr. Norton.” He shook their hands. When he got to Vicky, she said, “Wait. Dr. Norton? My mom worked with a Dr. Norton.” “What was your mother’s name?” “Denise Wilder.” “Oh my god! Vicky? Is that you? I haven’t seen you in almost five years!” “I know. We will have to catch up sometime, but right now, we have business that is more important. How is Nick?” “Well…. He has a few broken ribs. But other than that, he is fine. He should be out by next week. And if you don’t mind me asking, how did he get these broken bones.” Kevin took over and said, “Umm…well since you two know each other then I guess it wouldn’t hurt to say. Would it Vicky?” She shook her head no and then said, “Well about 5 or 6 months ago I started dating Joe here.” She pointed to Joe then continued. “And about a week ago I caught him making out with my best….wait…..ex-best friend. So I broke up with him. We were engaged. But anyway, today Nick asked me to be his girlfriend so I accepted. Well tonight, I found out that I got a record deal. So we celebrated till 10:30 and apparently on the ride home, I fell asleep. So Nick carried me up to my room and laid me on my bed. So he started stroking my hair and I woke up and said, ‘I thought you were my dad, because he always used to do that.’ and he kept doing it and then Joe came in. Now I have no idea how or why but the next thing I knew I saw Nick on the floor limp. And here we are.” She held up her hands and smiled. Dr. Norton nodded and said, “Well, let’s just hope we don’t have to meet up on these circumstances ever again.” She giggled and said, “Yeah let’s not do that anymore.” She hugged him and he left to go check on Nick. Joe sat back down and started crying again. After about 5 minutes, he got up and walked out the hospital. Vicky ran after him. “Joe?” “Yeah?” “Are you ok? I mean you haven’t said anything since Dr. Norton left.” “I am just worried……worried that when Nick gets out that he won’t want to talk to me ever again. I can’t live without him talking to me.” “Joe. I am telling you….not just saying….but telling. He will talk to you. He loves you too much to not talk to you. He pretty much tells you everything…well besides the liking me part but you get the point. Now come on, Zorro doesn’t just stand outside a hospital. Let’s go to a place. I know just the one that will make you happy. Let me go get the keys from Kevin and tell him where we are going. You start heading to the car.” He smiled and started walking. She walked into the hospital and told Kevin where she was going. “Ok. But if anything happens, just call me.” “Kevin I am more worried about Nick than Joe. I think he knows not to mess with me like that. Now if anything happens with Nick call me the minute you find out, ok?” “Ok. Now go make Joe happy. We need a goofball and the last week he hasn’t been his self.” “I know why. It’s because I haven’t been talking to him. But now I think I have forgiven him so he should be back to normal.” “I hope so. Now he is probably being impatient right now…so go.” She nodded and ran out the hospital, straight to the car. When she got there, she didn’t see Joe. She started looking around and then Joe popped up behind her and said, “BOO!!” “AHH!!!! Joe that was not funny.” He was laughing and she started to grin to. “Yeah it was. Your face was priceless. And if it wasn’t funny why are you smiling?” “Just thinking of what I can do to you for payback.” She jumped into the driver’s seat. He stood there thinking and then shrugged and got in the car. “Now where are we going? You know I don’t like not knowing things.” “Joe you don’t know a lot of stuff.” They laughed. She pulled into the parking lot and got out of the car. He got out to. “Pinkberry are you serious?! I didn’t know they had one here in South Carolina.” “They didn’t till about two weeks ago.” “And why didn’t you tell me?” “Because then the surprise wouldn’t have been as surprising.” “True.” They walked in, got their yogurts and sat down. They started talking, and Vicky realized that Joe was acting like normal again. So she figured that he was not himself because she wouldn’t talk to him. But now she is so he is normal again. She laughed to herself when she thought that. “What are you laughing at?” “Nothing. I was just thinking that you weren’t yourself when I wouldn’t talk to you. Then I thought that now I am talking to you and you seem normal again. But then I thought that you were never normal.” “Ha ha. That was so very nice of you to say Vicky.” Joe said in a VERY sarcastic voice. They both laughed. “Joe I like this. I am glad I am talking to you now. Nick and Kevin never were as funny as you.” He smiled and then looked down at his yogurt cup. “Vicky, I was serious when I said I missed ‘us’.” “I miss ‘us’ too. But that last time you hurt me, I couldn’t handle it anymore. So I started thinking. I thought that if you were like that now that I could only imagine how you would have been if we had gotten married. So I just had to end it. I am really sorry Joe. I just knew that if we had gotten married that no later than two years we would have been getting a divorce. And I wanted to save us some hassle and on your part money.” “I know. But I just…. I don’t know. I just never realized how much you loved me until you weren’t there I guess. I just wish I realized that before I did those things.” “Yeah I do too. But I just hope we can still be friends. I mean we have been through so much together. And sometimes I don’t want to talk to Kevin about something, and then Nick….I guess the same thing as Kevin. And then the whole thing with Tally. So then, I have no one to talk to. And so I hope we can be friends.” “Vicky you are rambling.” They both laughed. “And yes I will be your friend.” “How about best friend?” “Duh. I mean we know pretty much everything about each other so it really wouldn’t make any sense if we weren’t best friends.” They both laughed. All of a sudden, Vicky’s phone rang. Her smile disappeared when she saw Kevin’s picture pop up. “H-hello?” “Vicky…Nick’s sugar has risen. You need to come here. Dr. Norton says he needs to talk to you. He says that you will understand what is going on.” “O-ok. W-we will be right there.” “Vicky. What’s wrong?” Joe asked. She looked to him and shook her head and held up a finger. “Kevin how high is it?” “I don’t know. He won’t tell me. Vicky I am scared. I can’t lose one of my brothers.” “Kevin just calm down. We will be there in no less than five minutes.” She got up and threw her yogurt away and walked back to the table. She grabbed Joe’s hand and walked out Pinkberry, while still trying to calm Kevin down. She would have let Joe talk to him but she knew that Kevin would blame Joe for this. “Kevin we are almost there just calm down. Are you sitting down? Then sit down. Yes, you need to. Kevin…please just sit down. Thank you. Now we are parking the car. Ok see you in a second. Love you too. Bye.” She hung up and Joe said, “Now will you tell me what is going on?” “Nick’s sugar has risen. I don’t know how much but apparently enough for Dr. Norton to be alarmed. So keep up so I can figure out what is going on.” They found Kevin still standing. “Damn it Kevin. I told you to sit down.” She pushes him down in a chair and then she see’s Dr. Norton through the ER doors. She walks through them and says, “Dr. Norton, what is going on?” “First I need to know when the last time he ate was.” “About 2 hours ago.” “Well this isn’t good. His blood sugar is 180. The normal for 2 hours after meals is 160 or less. So it is too high. We need to give him some glucophage or something like that to keep it normal. Is that a problem?” “I don’t know. We need to ask Kevin or his mom. But I think it would be better if we asked Kevin. But I don’t want his mom not knowing what is going on. So let’s ask Kevin. If he doesn’t know, then we will call his mom.” “Ok.” They both walk back to the waiting room. Kevin was standing up again and Joe was sitting down with his head in his hands. “Kevin?” “Yes Dr. Norton?” “Can we give Nick some glucophage?” “Will that mess up the omnipod that he has on?” “No.” “Then sure. But don’t you need like a legal guardian to tell you what to do with him?” “No. We only need a person over 18 years of age. But if you would rather us use one of your parents then we can do that.” “Yes let’s do that.” “Ok.” Dr. Norton leaves to go to the front desk. “Kevin. Are you sure you are ok?” “I don’t think I am. I mean I am nervous and scared and….a lot of mixed feelings.” “Well if you want to talk about it, we could go get some starbucks and…” “Wait….did you say starbucks?” She giggled and said, “Yeah. Do you want some?” “Is that really a question for me?” “No not really.” They laughed and Vicky said, “Joe. Me and Kevin are going to the starbucks over there if anything goes wrong or just an update call or come get us. Ok?” “Ok. But can you bring me back something?” “Always wanting food.” Vicky said. They both smiled. Vicky and Kevin started walking away. “Ok. Spill.” “I can’t think straight anymore. I mean first there is the, you and Joe drama. And then the, you and Nick going out stuff. And the stuff with Hollywood. And your grandpa dying. And now this. I don’t know how much more I can handle. Because I mean who is gonna be your manager? I don’t want it to be someone you don’t know.” “Then either your mom or your dad can be my manager. Trust me we have a while before we have to worry about that.” “I hope so. Atleast there is one less thing I have to worry about I guess.” “Kevin you don’t have to worry. Just let things run their course ok? All you need to worry about is the things that are going on with you.” “Did I tell you I have a girlfriend?” “No. And I am surprised that you haven’t until now.” “I kinda am too. Usually you would be the first to know. Guess who it is.” “Hmm…..is she a singer or is she in a music group?” “Singer” “Ok….hmmm…… was she ever in a movie?” “Yep. She was co-star with a guy whose initials are ‘CMM’.” “Oh my god!! You’re dating Hilary Duff?!” “Wow. Surprised?” “Very! I mean come on she is like the most perfect role model ever! I loved her in Cinderella story and in the Lizzie McGuire movie!” “Vicky calm down. Let’s get the coffee and get back to Joe. He is probably freaking out because we left him there…by himself…in charge of everything that happens to Nick. Vicky I think we need to get back like right now.” “Me too.” They get their coffee and walk back towards Joe. They found Mrs. Jonas, Mr. Jonas, and Frankie all in their pajamas fussing at Joe. “Whoa Mrs. Jonas, Mr. Jonas calm down. He didn’t mean too. Please don’t blame him for all of this. He is doing it enough to himself.” “Ok. But Joseph this is gonna be a very big deal to Nick. I hope you know. We are very disappointed in you.” “Mom I get it. Please quit doing this. Please. This is tearing me apart just….please stop.” He started crying. Vicky hugged him. Mrs. Jonas was confused on why she hugged him but she knew that Vicky still cared about his feelings, but that she didn’t have feelings for him. “Joe it’s ok. He will be fine. I promise. I know Dr. Norton; he gives his all on his patients. He won’t give up on Nick. He will do everything he can to keep Nick healthy. Now I will see if everything is ok. Do you want to come with me?” Vicky said, trying to comfort Joe. “Yeah. I guess.” She pulled away and smiled. They walked through the ER doors and see Dr. Norton at the desk. “Dr. Norton? How is Nick now?” “He is very well. His blood sugar is back to normal again.” “Oh thank god!” Joe said. Vicky and Joe were both smiling ear to ear. “Can we see him?” Vicky asked. “Sure. Both of you can. But one at a time.” “Umm….sir, I don’t think Nick will want to see me alone. I mean because of everything that has gone on the past week or two.” “Ok. Well I guess both of you can. It’s not like people actually follow the rules anyway.” They all laughed. Joe and Vicky walked with Dr. Norton to Nick’s room. They walk in and Nick was awake, but he was pale. “Nicky?” Vicky said. “I thought I told you not to call me that.” He said with a weak smile. She laughed, “Yep he is all better now. We have someone that wants to say something to you.” Joe comes out from behind Dr. Norton and Vicky. Nick’s eyes all of a sudden went to a mix of anger and sadness. “Nick I am so sorry. I don’t know what got into me. I know you probably hate me…I don’t really blame you. But please don’t quit talking to me. I don’t think I could handle you not talking to me. I can talk to you about anything. Just please forgive me.” Joe started to cry a little. “Joe. You are so weird.” Nick said with a smile. Joe looked up and saw Nick smile and he ran and hugged Nick. “Oh thanks bro!!” Joe said. They all laughed. “Hey. Someone didn’t give me a hug.” “I am not supposed to hug patients Mr. Jonas.” They all laughed. “Doc I think he was talking to Vicky.” Joe said. “Joe. He knows that Nick was talking to me. He just likes being sarcastic. That’s why I didn’t say anything or move when Nick said it.” They all laughed. Vicky walked over and gave Nick a hug. “Ok. I am satisfied now.” Nick said. They all laughed. Dr. Norton left and they all started talking. A few minutes later, the rest of the Jonas’ family came into the room. “Good thing this is a big room.” Vicky said. Everyone laughed and Mrs. Jonas started to cry a little bit. “What's wrong mom?” Nick asked. “I could have lost you!” She ran and hugged Nick really tight. “Mom. I love you too. Now can you let go, you are starting to constrict my airway.” She giggled and let go. “Ever since when did you know what constrict meant?” Vicky asked sarcastically. “That’s the word Kara said that night.” “Oh ok.” They both smiled. Everyone else was really confused. “I will tell you guys later.” Vicky said looking at Joe and Kevin. “Ok” They both said at the same time. “When am I getting out of here Vicky?” “I don’t know exactly. Depends on how good your sugar decides to be. I just think one of the medicines they had you on just made your sugar go up myself, but then again I don’t have a medical degree so how would I know?” They both laughed. “But I will go ask if you want to know really badly.” Vicky said. “I would like that.” Nick said with a smile. She smiled and kissed his cheek. She walked out of the room and found Dr. Norton. “Hey doc? When will Nick be able to get out? That’s the only thing he wants to know. I don’t think he likes being here. Too much stuff has happened here I guess for him to be comfortable.” “Well I guess it depends on how his diabetes acts over the next few days.” “That’s what I said. But what made his sugar go up so much on such short notice?” “One of the pain medicines we gave him had a bad chemical reaction with the drug in his omnipod.” “Wouldn’t you have known that it would do that?!” “Vicky calm down. We didn’t know it would do that. We were testing out the drug to see if it worked.” “Don’t you need a parental consent to do that?!” By then, Joe had walked out of the room to see what all the yelling was about. “Vicky what is going?” Vicky looked at Joe then to Dr. Norton. “He tried out a drug on Nick without a parental consent. That is what made Nick’s sugar rise.” Joe then looked pissed within a matter of seconds. “You better be glad that it did not severely hurt my little brother. Because if it did you would be poorer than the poorest person in this state by the end of this month.” “That is a threat Mr. Jonas.” “No it’s not. It’s a fact.” And with that said, Joe pulled Vicky back into Nick’s room. “What’s wrong Vicky? You look tense.” “Well Nick. I just figured out why your sugar rose.” “Really why?” “Because they tried out a drug on you, without parental consent, and it had a chemical reaction with the omnipod.” “So…what you are saying is….is that they are the reason that I have to stay in here longer?” “Yes. And you get to thank Dr. Norton for that. I thought he would have treated you a lot better, seen as how I know you and all. But apparently I thought very wrong.” “Vicky it’s ok. I am ok that’s all that matter’s right?” “Yeah I guess. Hey where did everyone go?” “Apparently Joe made them leave. I guess so we could talk privately.” “I guess so. But hey, I have a song that I want to write and all. So I guess I will see you later.” “I refuse to let you leave. But I will make you a deal; you can make the song, as long as I am the first to hear it.” “Always.” She smiles. They shake hands, hug each other, and then Nick kissed her. She smiled and left. She told Kevin to take her back to his house. “New song?” “Yep. How did you guess?” “Why else would you have left Nick?” “True.” They both laughed. “Kevin. I have a serious question.” “Ok. Shoot.” “Why are you dating Hilary? I mean it’s not that I don’t like her, but I mean I know you have known her for a few years, but why now?” “I don’t really know. It’s just like all of a sudden I got butterflies when I saw her.” “Aww!!! Kevin had a crush!! And he got the girl!!!” They both laughed. “So…when do I get to question her?” “You? I thought my mom and dad were supposed to do that?” “I have just as much of a right. I mean come on I am your best friend. And you know that if I don’t approve that I will tell you no matter what.” “Yeah I know. I guess you can question her after my mom and dad questions her.” “Ok.” She smiled. He just shook his head and rolled his eyes, while he smiled. They arrived at the Jonas’ house, and she ran into the music room. “Crap. KEVIN!!!” “Yeah?” “I don’t have any guitar chords that I want to use. Can you make some?” “Sure. Anything for my little sister.” She smiled. She started singing the lyrics she had made and Kevin started playing the guitar. “Now…all we need is drums.” “Nick has this system on his laptop to where he could make beats and stuff. I don’t know how to work it, so we could bring his laptop with us when you play the song for him.” “Ok. Now since you have the banjo part let me get a regular guitar part.” They played the song after she made the guitar part. They found Nick’s laptop and grabbed the guitars. They headed back to the hospital. They went into Nick’s room, and Vicky said, “Umm….can you guys excuse us? I want to play a song for Nick.” “Sure darling.” Mr. Jonas said. He kissed her cheek, and everyone left. She smiled at Nick. He was asleep. “Nicky...come on you gotta wake up.” Nick rolled over and said, “Five more minutes.” “Fine. Then the slave drivers will come and get you.” Nick shot up. Vicky started laughing. “Now that is not funny. You know I don’t like when people mention that.” She smiled and he just smiled while shaking his head. “Now what is so important that I had to wake up?” “The song Nicky!! It’s finished!!” “But why is Kevin still here?” “He has to help.” “That means that I wasn’t the first to hear it.” “Nick. He is the one who created the music.” “Oh ok. But why do you have my laptop?” “Because, Kevin said that you had a system on there, where you make drum beats and stuff and I said that I wanted drums in it. So he said that since he didn’t know how to work the system that you would probably make some while listening to it. Or after listening to it.” “Ok. Well hand it here. I want to listen to this song.” She smiled and handed him his laptop. She sat down on a chair and grabbed her guitar. Kevin was still standing, holding the banjo. Vicky started singing and playing:
“Love Story”
We were both young when I first saw you I close my eyes And the flashback starts I'm standing there On a balcony in summer air See the lights, See the party, the ball gowns I see you make your way through the crowd And say hello Little did I know That you were Romeo, you were throwing pebbles And my daddy said stay away from Juliet And I was crying on the staircase Begging you please don't go, and I said Romeo take me somewhere we can be alone I'll be waiting all there's left to do is run You'll be the prince and I'll be the princess It's a love story baby just say yes So I sneak out to the garden to see you We keep quiet cause we're dead if they knew So close your eyes Escape this town for a little while Cause you were Romeo, I was a scarlet letter And my daddy said stay away from Juliet But you were everything to me I was begging you please don't go and I said Romeo take me somewhere we can be alone I'll be waiting all there's left to do is run You'll be the prince and I'll be the princess It's a love story baby just say yes Romeo save me, they try to tell me how to feel This love is difficult, but it's real, Don't be afraid We'll make it out of this mess It's a love story baby just say yes Oh oh, I got tired of waiting Wondering if you were ever coming around My faith in you is fading When I met you on the outskirts of town, and I said Romeo save me I've been feeling so alone I keep waiting for you but you never come Is this in my head, I don't know what to think He knelt to the ground and pulled out a ring, And said, Marry me Juliet you'll never have to be alone I love you and that's all I really know I talked to your dad, you'll pick out a white dress It's a love story baby just say yes Oh, oh, oh Oh, oh, oh, oh Cause we were both young when I first saw you
“So what do you think?” “I really like it. And what about you? What did you think of the drums?” “They were the best.” “Thank you. And Kevin I thought you couldn’t play the banjo.” Kevin smiled and said, “I can’t…for us. I can for her though.” They all laughed. “Vicky, can I hear it again? So we can record it?” “Sure. But how are we gonna record it?” “Laptop duh!” “Shut up.” They all laughed. Kevin started playing, Vicky started singing, and then the chorus came, Nick and Vicky started playing. “Vicky you should make this as one of your songs on you first album. Along with the other two.” Kevin said after they finished. “Yeah. I should. When Nick gets out we will go to Hollywood and see when I can start recording.” “But you still haven’t answered my question. Exactly when will I be getting out of this jail?” She giggled a little and said, “I don’t know. And I don’t trust Dr. Norton anymore, ever since he tried a drug without parental consent. I mean he could have killed you Nick. Then what would we do? I mean the Jonas Brothers wouldn’t be anymore. And then Frankie wouldn’t have a brother to play video games with…” “Now wait a minute Vicky. Joe and I could play video games with Frankie.” “Yeah Kevin, I can imagine you blowing off your girlfriend or something like that to play a video game with Frankie.” Vicky said with a sarcastic voice. “Ok fine. You got me there.” “Wait Kevin has a girlfriend?!” “I didn’t say that.” Vicky said with a questioned look on her face while she looked at Kevin. “Yeah well I didn’t really tell anyone except you.” “Kevin. I can’t believe this. Do you think they wouldn’t like her?” “No. But I didn’t want to tell anyone until I knew I love her.” “You told me.” “Yeah. You are the first person. And guess what…I do love her.” Nick was just watching them confused. “Ok. I don’t like being confused, so will someone please tell me who y’all are talking about?” “Sure. I will Nicky. Kevin here is dating Hilary Duff.” “Kevin…I can’t believe you told her first and not me!” Kevin laughed because he knew Nick was kidding. There was a knock on the door and then it opened. The face that they saw surprised them. “Miley?” Nick said in a shocked voice. “Hey babe.” Vicky then looked with a hurt mixed with confused look on. Nick looked from Vicky to Miley and back to Vicky. “Well I am going to see…well I am going out there.” Kevin said, knowing that some drama is about to happen. “Baby are you not going introduce your friend right here to me?” Miley said. “Oh yeah. Miley this is Vicky.” “Oh my gosh! As in the Vicky who is engaged with Joe?” “Umm….I used to be engaged to him. I broke up with him.” “Oh I am so sorry.” “It’s ok. We are still friends though. Well I will leave you guys to talk and what not.” Vicky said as she felt the tears coming. Vicky got up from the side of Nick’s bed and ignored the calls from Nick. “What’s wrong with her babe?” “Nothin. So what brings you here?” “Hello! My boyfriend is hurt; I wanted to see if I could make him feel better.” “Oh ok.”
Vicky walked out of Nick’s room and ran into Joe. “Ow.” Vicky said as she put a hand to her forehead. “We seem to run into each other a lot don’t you think?” Joe said with a laugh while pulling Vicky to her feet. She smiled but a tear fell down her cheek. She quickly wiped it, hoping Joe didn’t see. “Vicky, what’s the matter?” “Did you know that Nick was dating someone?” “Yeah he was dating you.” “No I mean did you know he was dating anyone else?” “Oh my god. He cheated on you?” Vicky broke down. She plowed her head into Joe’s shoulder. “Ok. You're not wearing heels. How did you get taller?” “Hello, I could have had one last growth spurt.” They both laughed. “Who did he cheat on you with?” “Miley.” “I am gonna kill him.” Joe let go of Vicky and started walking towards Nick’s room. Vicky grabbed Joe by the arm and said, “No. Don’t. Please, for me?” “Fine. Only because you asked. But I would be more worried about Kevin. And mom and dad.” “Well I can handle them. I think. If I can’t will you help me?” “Sure. But I still can’t believe he cheated on you. I mean, I thought he would have been better than me.” “I did too. But oh well. Apparently I just don’t know how to choose them.” “Apparently.” Joe said with a smirk. She punched him in his stomach while she laughed. “You are supposed to say, ‘No. You do know how to pick them’.” “But then I would be lying.” “Fine. But still, I thought he would have been different. Or atleast learned from your mistakes. But apparently he has a harder skull than you do.” “Yeah…wait a minute….what was that supposed to mean?” “Nothing.” “I bet. That’s what you want me to think.” “Yep.” She walked towards the rest of the family and sat down next to Frankie. “Aunt Vicky?” “Yeah Frankster?” “Why are your eyes puffy….and your cheeks wet? Have you been crying?” “Yeah. I have.” “What did Joe do this time?” “It wasn’t Joe. It was someone else. But you don’t need to worry about it.” “I don’t like when someone hurts you Aunt Vicky. It makes me sad.” “Well how about I kiss your cheek? Will that make you feel better?” “Much better!!” “Oh yeah. You definitely are turning into a miniature me blended in with some Joe.” She kissed his cheek and Frankie smiled from ear to ear. He ran over to Joe and said, “HAHA!!! I just got kissed by Vicky and you didn’t it!! NAY NAY NEE BOO BOO!!” Vicky just smiled and shook her head. “Oh really. Well I bet I can get her to kiss me to!” Joe said mocking the tone of voice Frankie had. “I bet you twenty bucks you can’t!” “Deal.” They both shake hands. Joe walks over and whispers, “Kiss me on the cheek.” She whispers back, “Why?” “So I can prove Frankie wrong.” “Fine.” She kisses him on the cheek. “See Frankie!! I told you!!! Now give me my twenty bucks!” “Wait! You made a bet?! That is so wrong Joe.” “Well…I don’t know what to tell you. That’s just how us Jonas’ roll.” “You are so weird.” “But you know you like it.” “Ok. I guess.” She smiled. She saw Miley walk out of Nick’s room with tears in her eyes. Vicky got up and walked over, “Miley? What’s wrong?” “N-nick b-broke u-up with m-me.” “Oh my god, why?” “He s-said that he f-fell for another g-girl. But he w-wouldn’t t-tell me w-who.” “I am so sorry Miley. We can hang out sometime. How about tonight? I know the perfect way to get cheered up. Do you like ice-cream?” “Yeah.” “Then let’s go get some ok?” “Ok. And thanks for comforting.” Vicky nodded and hugged Miley.
Joe walked into Nick’s room when he heard what Miley said. “Dude. I can’t believe you cheated on Vicky. After all, she has been through. And with Miley on top of that.” “Joe just shut up. I mean I just broke both of their hearts and you shouldn’t be talking to me about cheating on her.” “I didn’t cheat on her. I just kissed Tally. You were the one who was dating Miley while dating Vicky. I just kissed Tally.” “Whatever. Just don’t lecture me ok?” “Ok. But what was the song that she wanted to show you?” “Oh it’s right here on my laptop. Do you want to hear it?” “Yeah.” Nick plays the song. “Wow. Dude she wrote that song, and you still broke her heart.” Joe said. “Dude…how was I supposed to know that Miley was gonna be coming here?! I was gonna break up with her first thing when we got home last night. But then all this stuff happened and I never got to it.” “Oh. So I guess it’s my fault for breaking her heart…again.” “I wouldn’t say it is all you. I mean I didn’t break up with Miley before I asked Vicky out. Which I should have done but didn’t. So it’s both of our faults” “Yeah. But still, I thought you would have learned from my mistakes with her.” “I never paid any attention to what you did to her; I just wanted to be the one to comfort her when she was hurt.” “Well you always don’t pay attention. You should start doing that.” “Thanks Joe.” “No prob bro. Now get some sleep. I know you need some.” “Yeah I do.”
Vicky and Miley went to Pinkberry and got ice-cream. “How do you know that ice-cream makes you feel better when you are sad?” Miley asks Vicky. “Because after all of my break ups I ate ice-cream and I felt better automatically.” “Oh. Well then I guess I will just have to steal this away from you.” They both laugh. “See don’t you feel better?” “Yeah. But I just don’t see how he fell in love with me and then fell out of love with me.” “Guys are just retarded like that. If it was meant for you two to be together he will realize it…but if it wasn’t then oh well. You will find somebody one day. But today just isn’t that day.” “How did you get so smart? Aren’t you like my age? I am 17.” “Yeah I am. But I am mature for my age.” “I can tell.” They both smile. “Hey you are Nick’s friend right?” “Yeah. Why?” “Can you ask who the girl he fell for was?” “Sure. Isn’t that what friends are for?” “I would rather have you as my best friend. We seem to have a lot in common.” Vicky said under her breath, “More than you know.” “Yeah I would love to be your best friend.” Vicky said. “Sweet!” Miley got up and hugged Vicky. “Well when do you want me to ask him?” “When we get back to the hospital.” “You mean you are still gonna go back?” “I have to get my car. And I want some starbucks so yeah I am going back.” They both laugh. They finish their ice-cream and go back to the hospital. Miley goes to starbucks and Vicky goes into the waiting room. Joe walked back into the waiting room after talking with Nick. “Hey Vicky?” “Yeah?” “Are you ok?” “I think so. I mean I just had ice-cream.” She smiled. “And you didn’t bring me any?! How rude.” “You definitely need to quit watching ‘Full House’.” “Fine. But really are you ok?” “Yeah. I mean we weren’t really going out.” “Yeah. But Nick wants to talk to you.” “Yeah Miley said she wanted me to ask him who the girl he fell for was but I think I know the answer.” “Yeah I do too. But still just go talk to him. Oh and I really like your song.” She turned around with a question look on her face. “How did you know about the song?” “Nick showed it to me.” “Oh ok. Well if I need you I will poke my head out ok?” “Okie dokie artichokie.” She rolled her eyes and turned around. She walked into Nick’s room and saw him looking at pictures. “Hey.” Vicky said. Nick looked up and said, “Vicky I am so sorry.” “It’s ok. But all I want to know is why?” “Why what?” “Why you would ask me out, but didn’t even break up with her yet?” “I don’t know. I was just so excited. And I never thought you would have liked me. So I never bothered with breaking up with her.” Vicky just shook her head yes. “Vicky, are you mad at me?” “A little bit…but I just thought you would be different. I mean you are the sensitive one. But oh well. Well I have to go.” “Vicky please don’t leave.” “Nick. I have to. Remember….my granddad’s funeral is today.” “Oh. Ok.” She smiled weakly and left. “Hey. Aren’t you supposed to have someone accompanying you or whatever down the aisle at your grandpa’s funeral?” Joe asked when he saw Vicky. “Yeah. But I don’t know anyone that would want to do that.” “How about I go. Your grandpa would want that you know.” “Yeah. So go get ready while I get ready ok? We have to leave in about an hour.” “You expect me to look perfect in an hour?!” “Joe I know you can do it.” “Yeah I can.” They go to her car and drive off. She stops by her house to get her outfit and they go to the Jonas’ house to get ready. “Ok do you want the upstairs or downstairs bathroom?” Joe asked. “I want upstairs.” “Ok well if you need anything I will be down here.” “Joe. I know where everything is you forget.” “Yeah I know.” He smiled and she went upstairs. While she was getting ready her phone rang, she didn’t recognize the number. “Hello?” “Hey girly.” “Oh hey Miley! I forgot to add your number so I was like ‘who is that’?” They both laughed. “So what are you doing Vicky?” “Oh. Umm…..getting ready for my grandpa’s funeral.” “Oh I am so sorry.” “It’s ok. He was old. Ha-ha. I used to tell him all the time he wasn’t old that he was young. Now that he is gone I call him old.” They both giggled. “Well I will let you go, so you can finish getting ready. Call me later k?” “Okie dokie. Bye lady. Lub you.” “Love you too. Bye.” Vicky hangs up. She sighs big and starts getting ready again. She does her hair and while she was doing her makeup there is a knock on the door. “Come in.” “Hey. Whoa.” “What? Too much makeup?” “No just the right amount. It’s just that you look beautiful.” “Joe quit sweet talking me.” They both laugh. She looks at him through the mirror and says, “You can quit staring.” “I'm not staring. Fine maybe I am.” They both laughed. “Now look what you made me do. I got eye liner all over my eye-shadow.” “Sorry.” “Joe I am kidding.” “Oh ok. You need to quit tricking me grasshopper.” “Grasshopper?” “That’s your new nickname.” “But why grasshopper?” “I don’t know. I was watching this video on you-tube and the guy said ‘try and take the pebble from my hand grasshopper.’ So I said ‘that’s Vicky’s new nickname’.” “You have got to quit watching things.” “No. It’s what I do when I am bored.” She just rolled her eyes and shook her head. She put the finishing touches on her makeup and turned around, leaning on the sink. “Do you mind?” “No.” “Joe I meant leave. I have to get dressed.” “Oh ok.” They both laughed. Joe left and Vicky got dressed. When she was done, she went downstairs, and found Joe eating. “Do you ever quit eating?” He jumped and said with a mouthful of food, “You scared me.” She wiped her cheek and said, “Chew, swallow, then talk.” He nodded his head. He swallowed and said, “So, you ready to go?” “Yeah.” She looked down while a tear fell. Joe got up and hugged her. “Hey. He is in a better place now.” “I know. I just miss him.” “I know. I am gonna miss those peanuts.” She hit him playfully while she laughed. “Shut up. This is supposed to be a sad moment.” “I don’t like sad moments. Why do you think I always joke around? To keep moments happy.” “Yep you have definitely reached the weirdest of the weird level.” They laughed. They got into the car and drove to the church. Her whole family was waiting outside the church. Kara walked up to Vicky and said, “Look I am sorry about what I did with Logan.” “I don’t care. You still did it. I thought you were my cousin. But you aren’t anymore.” Vicky walked off towards her mom. “So Joe…..what brings you here?” Kara said in a flirtatious way while playing with his hair. He pushed her hands down and said, “No. I am not gonna make the same mistake that Logan did. I know I am not dating her anymore but I am not stupid.” Joe walked towards Vicky with a mad look in his eyes. Vicky saw the look in his eyes and took him by the arm. She walked away from everyone and said, “Ok. What’s wrong?” “Your cousin just tried to come on to me. But I told her that I am not gonna make the same mistake Logan did. That I might not be dating you anymore and that I am not stupid.” “Joe…that’s so sweet. And thank you. I am proud of you.” “I am learning not to get caught up in the moment.” She smiled. They walked back to everyone else just in time to process in. When Joe walked in just about every teenage girl gasped and screamed. “Uh oh. I am starting to think I shouldn’t have done this.” Joe whispered to Vicky. She just laughed and continued walking. “Just wait until after all this is over. You will be trampled.” Vicky said when they sat down. He smiled. During the service, Joe looked over and saw Vicky crying. She was looking at her grandpa in his casket. Joe went to put his arm around her but she stood up and said, “Can I say something about my grandpa?” “Sure young lady.” She walked to the podium and said, “My grandpa was a very nice man. I know he loved me very much. I will miss him terribly. He helped me through easy and hard times. I would like to sing this song because I know it was his favorite, and he told me when I was littler that he wanted me to sing it at his funeral. So here goes.” She grabbed a guitar and started singing:
“He Stopped Loving Her Today”
He said I'll love you 'til I dieShe told him you'll forget in timeAs the years went slowly by She still preyed upon his mindHe kept her picture on his wallWent half crazy now and then He still loved her through it allHoping she'd come back againKept some letters by his bedDated 1962He had underlined in redEvery single I love youI went to see him just todayOh but I didn't see no tearsAll dressed up to go awayFirst time I'd seen him smile in yearsHe stopped loving her todayThey placed a wreath upon his doorAnd soon they'll carry him awayHe stopped loving her today(Spoken)You know she came to see him one last timeOh and we all wondered if she wouldAnd it kept running through my mindThis time he's over her for good
He stopped loving her todayThey placed a wreath upon his doorAnd soon they'll carry him awayHe stopped loving her today
At about half way through Vicky started crying and couldn’t finish. So Joe went up there and helped her sing the rest of it. When they were finished, everyone in the church was in tears. Vicky set the guitar down and hugged Joe. He whispered, “You know. I will love you until I die.” She shook her head yeah and said, “Me too.” They sat back down and held hands until it was time to process out to the burial site. At the end of the little burial service, the funeral planner said, “Will the family please head over to the parish hall for lunch?” “Come on, Vicky.” Joe said. “No. I am staying here.” “Miss will you please leave” the funeral planner said. “No. I am staying here and you cannot make me move. I want to be here until the very end.” “Yes ma’am.” Joe sat back down. When they started throwing the dirt on top of the casket, Vicky broke down crying. Joe hugged her and the guy came back over. “Miss please leave.” Vicky screamed, “No!!” Joe looked at the guy and said, “Leave her alone. This is hard enough on her. Just leave her alone.” “Yes sir.” The guy walked back to where he was standing. When they were finished, Vicky stood up and walked away. “Vicky?” “Joe….What am I gonna do now? He never made out a will, so now everyone is gonna be fighting over everything.” She started crying again. She ran to Joe and plowed her head into his shoulder. “It’s ok.” Vicky’s mom, dad, and aunt came over. “Vicky?” “Yeah mom?” “We have decided to give you everything.” Vicky’s face brightened, “Are you serious?!” “Yes we are. What would we old people do with all that land?” “Wait, I have to be a legal adult to actually have it in my name.” “Your birthday is in a few months, so we will keep the land until then. Then you can own it the day of your 18th birthday.” Vicky ran to all of them and hugged each one tightly. “Thanks you guys!!” “You're welcome baby. We knew you wanted it, and that you didn’t want us fighting over everything….so we decided to let you have all of it.” “You guys are awesome!!” Joe was standing back, letting everything take its course. When Vicky was finished talking to her parents and aunt, she walked over back to Joe. “Hey.” “Hi. So are you excited?” Joe asked. “Oh yeah. I always imagined having the land, but I never thought it would have been so soon.” “Well I am happy that you are happy. Now what do you want for your birthday?” “I don’t really know. At the moment, I have pretty much everything I want. And pretty much everything I need too.” “Wait…you said that you had just about everything you wanted….so that means there is something you want but don’t have….what is it? Maybe I can get it for you.” “I don’t think you can….there are a few things….but one I can never have again…..and another one I haven’t talked to in forever….and the other…let’s just say…..he would be very surprised.” She smiled and started walking away. Joe grabbed her arm and said, “And who is that?” She looked in his eyes for a second, and saw the curiosity in them. She smiled and said, “No one special….well maybe he is…I don’t know.” Joe was still being oblivious. It suddenly hit him. He started to smile the biggest smile ever. She started looking at him weirdly because he went from serious to goofy within a matter of seconds. “Joe…..are you ok?” “Maybe…maybe not.” “Joseph….tell me right now…..what did you eat and drink today.” “Man…you sound like my mom….but that’s not why I am acting like this…..I just realized something.” “And that something would be?” “Nothing special….maybe it is…..I don’t know.” She giggled and he smiled back at her. “You like to use my lines against me don’t you?” “Yeah I like the lines you use a lot.” “Well I guess I need to copy write them so you can’t use them huh?” “No.” They both laughed. “Hey Joey?” “Yeah Vicky?” “Can you take me home now? I have a song idea.” “You get those a lot.” “Shut up and just take me home please.” They laughed again and they headed to the car. “Vicky?” She turned around and then started getting closer to Joe. She looked at Joe and he had a mean look in his eyes. “Now before either one of you beat me up or anything just let me explain.” “Explain what Logan? That you pretty much stalked me, tried to rape me, tried to kidnap me, and actually succeeded one time, and almost tried to kill me?!” “Look Vicky, I am sorry for doing all that. I have gone and gotten help, I go to a therapist atleast twice a week. I don’t have any family that will actually talk to me anymore…and none of my friends talk to me anymore.” Joe then jumped in and said, “And what makes you think we want to talk to you?” “Joe, I got this….go get in the car” Vicky says. Joe looks from Vicky back to Logan. “Ok. But if he messes with you I will kill him.” “Ok. Just go get in the car….you’re so hard headed sometimes.” She smiled and Joe walked away. “Now Logan I forgive you, and I will talk to you if you need me too….but none of that means that I will forget what you have done to me. And I don’t guarantee that the Jonas’s will forgive you….you will have to figure that out yourself.” “Ok. And I didn’t expect you to forget what I did….just hoping that you would atleast give me another chance…and I bet you are thinking right at this very moment, ‘I have given you enough chances, and every time you took advantage of them’ and I know I have. But I am just hoping…well pleading that you will give me another one.” “Ok. I will. But I have to go….you know how I am with song ideas!” They both smile and go their separate ways. Vicky gets to the car and see’s Joe just staring at her. “He didn’t do anything. He just wanted me to give him one last chance.” “Good and did you?” “Yeah I did. And I told him that I forgave him, but that I would never forget what he had done to me.” “Ok. Now how about that song idea….and I am not hard headed!” “If you say so.” And with that, she started the car and drove away.
Logan walks back to the limo and knocks on the window. “Ok. I got her to forgive me now what?” “Now you have to make her cheat on Joe with you.” “But they’re not even dating…so how...” “I don’t care….I have a feeling that they are gonna get back together sometime soon. I could see it by the way they were looking at each other.” “Fine. But if I get sent to the hospital AJ, I am gonna make you pay the bills.” “Whatever.” And with that, she rolls the window up and the limo pulls off.
“Joe come on!!! Please move out of the way!! I need to get in there!!” “No. Not until you answer one simple question.” “What is the question Joe?” “Where do babies come from?” She tried her hardest not to laugh but she couldn’t help it. “What’s so funny? I seriously want to know. Mom and Dad won’t tell me.” “And I think I know why. You are still 3 years old. But they come from a stork. He puts the baby in a blanket and drops them off on the doorstep.” “Sweet! How do you tell him you want one?” “He just knows.” She then pushes Joe out the way and walks into the music room. She closes and locks the door before Joe can get through. She sits down on a stool with a guitar and starts strumming chords. Soon words start to spill out. She grabs a piece of paper and writes them down. “Joe!!!” “Yeah?” “Come here.” “I would if you would unlock the door!” She giggled and unlocked the door. She opens it, Kevin and Joe fall to the floor. “You guys are so immature.” “We wanted to see what you were writing about.” “Well if you guys would have been more patient then you would have found out, now wouldn’t you?” “Yes ma’am.” She laughed and they all sat down in a circle. She starts strumming the guitar again and sings:
"When She Cries"Little girl terrifiedShe'd leave her room if only bruises would healA home is no place to hideHer heart is breaking from the pain that she feelsEvery day's the sameShe fights to find her wayShe hurts, she breaks, she hides, and tries to prayShe wonders why, does anyone ever hear her when she criesToday she's turning sixteenEveryone singing, but she can't seem to smileThey never get past arms lengthHow could they act like everything is alright?Pulling down her long sleevesTo cover all the memories that scars leaveShe says, "maybe making me bleed will be the answer that could wash the slate clean"Every day's the sameShe fights to find her wayShe hurts, she breaks, she hides, and tries to prayShe wonders why, does anyone ever hear her when she criesThis is the dark before the dawnThe storm before the peaceDon't be afraid 'cause seasons change andGod is watching over youHe hears youEvery day's the sameShe fights to find her wayShe hurts, she breaks, she hides, and tries to prayShe'll be just fine, cause now he hears her when she criesEvery day's the sameShe fights to find her wayShe hurts, she breaks, she hides, and tries to prayShe'll be just fine, cause now he hears her when she criesShe'll be just fine, cause now he hears her when she cries
She strums the last note and she has a few tears rolling down her cheeks. Kevin and Joe hug her. Kevin lets go but Joe keeps hugging her. She is crying hard into Joe’s chest. Joe gives Kevin a look that says give-us-a-minute. Kevin shakes his head and leaves. “Hey Vicky….what’s wrong?” “I don’t know. I just haven’t cried in a while…..well except for at the funeral but that doesn’t count…..and I guess my body just really needed to cry and release all the emotions….so I guess it is doing it now.” “Ok?” “You’re confused.” “Yep.” She laughed a little. “When are you not confused?” “I don’t know. That is a really good question.” She laughed again. They both let go and she smiles and says, “So what do you think of it?” “I love it.” “Really?” “Yep. I haven’t heard anything like it before.” “Good…because that is what I want.” They smile. She walks over to the little mirror on the wall and says, “Lord have mercy…I look horrible. Mascara is everywhere!” She laughs a little. “Well I think you look beautiful….even if you have little black streaks all over your cheeks.” She looks at Joe walking towards her in the mirror. She turns around and he takes his hand and wipes his thumb under her right eye. She smiled. “Why do you love me so much Joe?” “I don’t know…it’s just something about you that just makes me happy…but I don’t know what it is. But I wish everyday that I did know.” She looked into his eyes looking for a spark of humor…but she never found it. “I have a song I want you to listen to….so just sit there and I will be right back.” “Ok.” Joe leaves and Vicky sits down, wondering what she is about to listen to. She is nervous and excited because Joe rarely writes songs. Joe comes back into the music room and sits in front of her. “Ok. I want you to sing some of this lines ok?” “Okie dokie. Now let me see the paper.” She smiled and he handed her the paper. He started strumming and she started singing.
“On the Line”
[Vicky:]
I didn't want to say I'm sorryFor breaking us apart
[Joe:]I didn't want to say it was my faultEven though I knew it was
[Vicky:]I didn't want to call you backCause I knew that I was wrong
[Both:]Yeah, I knew I was wrong
[Vicky:]One in the same, never to changeOur love was beautiful
[Both:]We got it allDestined to fallOur love was tragical
[Joe:]Wanted to call
[Vicky:]No need to fight
[Joe:]You know I wouldn't lie
[Both:]But tonight, we'll leave it on the line
[Vicky:]Listen baby!
[Joe:]Never would've said foreverIf I knew we'd end so fast
[Vicky:]Why did you say I love youIf you knew that it wouldn't last?
[Joe:]Baby, I just can't hear what you're sayingThe line is breaking up
[Vicky:]Or is that just us?Or is that just us?!
[Both:]One in the same, never to changeOur love was beautifulWe got it allDestined to fallOur love was tragical
[Joe:]Wanted to call
[Vicky:]No need to fight
[Joe:]You know I wouldn't lie
[Both:]But tonight, we'll leave it on the line
[Joe:]Tried to call again and get your mailbox Like a letter left unread
[Vicky:]Apologies are often open-ended
[Both:]But this one's better left unsaid
[Both:]One in the same, never to changeOur love was beautifulWe got it allDestined to fallOur love was tragical
[Joe:]Wanted to call
[Vicky:]No need to fight
[Joe:]You know I wouldn't lie
[Both:]But tonight, we'll leave it on the line
[Vicky:]We'll leave in on the line
[Joe:](yeah, oh yeah)
[Vicky:]We'll leave in on the line tonight
They finish and Vicky was reading the lyrics over and over again. “When did you right this Joe?” “A few days after I cheated on you with Tally.” “Oh. Ok. Well I mean I like it….but why are you showing it to me now?” “Because…well number one…you wouldn’t talk to me for a while….and number two I didn’t get up the confidence until today.” He smiled and she laughed a little. They looked into each other’s eyes and were leaning in when Nick walked in. “What’s going?” Vicky snatched back and said, “Nothin’. What are you doing home so early?” “What you thought that since I was in the hospital you could just cheat on me….and with my own brother?!” “Um excuse me…but if I do remember you were the one who was still dating Miley, but asked me out anyway. So don’t go lecturing me about cheating on you….and plus technically, we were never dating. Because we never went on our date….so I can do whatever I want, with whom ever I want.” Nick looked at her while tears were forming in his eyes. She saw them and then felt guilty. But before she could do or say anything Nick started walking out the door. Joe was just watching it all happen not knowing what to do or say. So he decided to just watch and keep his mouth shut until he thought he was safe. “Vicky?” “Yeah Joe?” “Why do you always seem to be fighting with a guy?” “You know what, I don’t even know. It’s starting to get aggravating.” She smiled and looked at him with curious eyes. “Why do you always ask me questions like that?” “I don’t know. I guess I just have that gift.” She smiled and he saw the laughter in her eyes. “Vicky I don’t know how to tell you this…but Hollywood called. It’s good and kinda bad news.” “Ok good news first.” “You’re going on tour!!!” She jumped up and hugged him really tight and then sat back down with a worried looking face on. “What’s the kinda bad news?” “You are gonna have to deal with me for 6 months.” She smiled and said, “I think I can manage…I have made it this far haven’t I?” “Yes….Yes you have. You have passed the test!! GO Vicky!!!” She laughed and said, “You are so weird.” She gets up and walks to the door. Joe grabs her arm and pulls her into a kiss. They felt the sparks fly. Joe pulls away while Vicky stands there in shock. “Wow.” Joe smiled and said, “Will you go out with me….again?” She giggled a little and said, “Sure.” They hug each other. “Ok Joe. I have another song idea…but you better help me!” They both laugh and get to work. Joe works on guitar and she writes down lyrics. “OK. I am done what about you Vicky?” “Yep. Come on let’s play it.”
“You Belong With Me”You're on the phone with your girlfriendShe's upsetShe's going off about that something you said'Cuz she doesn't get your humor like I do...
I'm in my roomIt's a typical Tuesday nightI'm listening to the kind of music she doesn't likeAnd she'll never know your story like I doBut she wears short skirtsI wear T-shirtsShe's cheer CaptainAnd I'm on the bleachersDreaming about the day when you wake upAnd find what you're looking for has been here the whole timeIf you could see that I'm the one who understands youBeen here all along so why can't you seeYou belong with meYou belong with meWalkin' the streets with you and your worn-out jeansI can't help thinking this is how it ought to beLaughing on a park bench, thinking to myselfHey isn't this easyAnd you've got a smile that could light up this whole townI haven't seen it in a while since she brought you downYou say your fineI know you better then thatHey whatcha doing with a girl like that She wears high heelsI wear sneakersShe's cheer captain and I'm on the bleachersDreaming about the day when you wake upAnd find that what you're looking for has been here the whole timeIf you could see that I'm the one who understands youBeen here all along so why can't you seeYou belong with meStanding by and waiting at your back doorAll this time how could you not knowBaby...You belong with meYou belong with meOhI remember you drivin' to my house in the middle of the nightI'm the one who makes you laughWhen you know you're about to cryAnd I know your favorite songsAnd you tell me about your dreamsThink I know where you belongThink I know it's with me...Can't you see that I'm the one who understands youBeen here all alongSo why can't you see You belong with meStanding by and waiting at your back doorAll this time How could you not knowBaby...You belong with meYou belong with meYou belong with me...Have you ever thought just maybe... You belong with meYou belong with me...
She looked at Joe and smiled when she saw that he was smiling too. “So I am guessing from that goofy smile on your face means that you liked it.” “First this is not a goofy smile and yeah I do like it.” She giggled while he smiled wider. “I am glad that you like it.” “Wait I'm on the phone with my girlfriend?” She laughed and said, “I couldn’t think of anything ok? So I just wrote that down….it sounded right to me.” “I was kidding Vicky.” “Good. So….now what do we do?” “I don’t know.” “I am gonna go check on Nick.” “Ok. Love you.” “Love you too Joe.” She walks out of the room, right into Kevin. “Dude…talk about nosy.” She smiled and Kevin acted offended. “Fine I'm sorry.” Kevin smiled and hugged her. “Can you talk?” Kevin shook his head yes. “Then why aren’t you?” He shrugged his shoulders. “Come on Kevin speak!!!” Kevin started laughing. “You just sounded like a dog trainer.” She started laughing to. “HA!! Made ya talk!” “You are acting like a two year old Vicky.” “And you just started noticing? Man and people say me and Joe are the slow ones.” Kevin gasped and acted like he was offended again. “But we all know you are the smartest one of us all, especially at guitar hero.” “Yeah nice save.” She smiled and said, “Ok. Now for the real reason why I came out of the music room. Where is Nick?” “In his room I think. But I don’t think you should go in there. I mean he looked really upset when he was in there….and you know how he gets when he is mad.” “Yes Kevin I know.” She walked up to Nick’s room and knocked on the door. She didn’t get an answer. She opened the door and found his room empty but the window open. She then looked out the window and found Nick sitting on the roof. “Hey.” Nick didn’t look or talk to her. “Ok. I guess you don’t want to talk to me. But if you ever do, I will be around. I could use a roof buddy.” She smiled but he still didn’t talk or look at her. She was sad that he wouldn’t talk to her, so she left the roof and walked home. She was surprised when she started crying again. So she sat on her roof. She could see Nick. She started crying more and turned away from his house. Nick could see her to, and felt bad when he saw her crying. He felt even worse knowing he was the one causing her pain this time instead of Joe. He started shouting her name. “Vicky!!!” She wouldn’t look at him. “Vicky!” He kept screaming her name, and even got a few weird looks from neighbors, but he didn’t care. He wanted to talk to her. So he got off the roof and ran out the house. A few houses later, he was at her front door. He rang to the door bell and Mrs. Wilder answered the door. “Oh hey Nick. She’s in her room. She looked kinda upset when she came home. She wouldn’t tell me why though. Could you perhaps figure out why?” “Yes ma’am.” Nick walked up to her room, and found her packing her bags. He looked at her in a confused expression. She looked at him and then started packing her bags again. She was still crying a little bit. “Look Vicky. Don’t leave.” “I have to. Remember the whole tour thing.” “Oh yeah.” “Yeah.” She wipes at her face and continues packing. “Vicky. I am sorry for acting the way I did back there. I was just mad because I wanted to have a chance with you and I screwed it up. And then I saw you almost kiss Joe again, so I figured I lost my chance.” “Yeah you kinda did. I mean come on Nick. You were still dating Miley and you asked me out anyway. Now don’t get me wrong, I'm actually glad that you didn’t break up with her. Because now I have a girl best friend and three guy best friends.” “Ok? That’s weird. I thought you were like EXTREMELY mad at me.” She giggled and said, “How could I be mad at THE Nick Jonas?” He smiled and said, “True. And I thought you already had your bags packed from when we packed them for Rome.” “Well…I kinda unpacked them a few days ago. And I found out about the tour this morning, so yeah I was kinda mad that I packed all those clothes, then unpacked them, and have to pack them again. I should just leave them packed forever that way I don’t have to go through this process all the time.” “You talk a lot.” She looked at him and smiled. “Shut up. It’s a girl thing, and you have your moments to.” “Yeah I guess I do. So do you want some help?” “Sure. But if you even touch one of my bras or underwear I will turn so red it wouldn’t even be funny.” “Trust me. I wouldn’t even want to do that.” She hit him playfully and said, “You make it sound like I have cooties.” “How do I know that you don’t?” He squinted his eyes, making it look like he was inspecting her. She laughed. She shook her head and began packing again. “Oh did I tell you that I have a few more songs to put on my CD?” “No but I am glad that you did.” “Why?” “Because I would like to hear them.” “Oh ok.” She turned on the radio and they started singing along with some songs. Vicky started dancing around, and made Nick dance with her a few times. Ol’ Red by Black Shelton came on and Vicky started singing with it. She acted like she was the warden and was singing it to Nick. He laughed at her the whole time. They finished packing and walked back to the Jonas’ house. “We’re home!” Nick yelled. “WE?!” Joe yelled. “Yeah ‘we’.” Vicky said with a laugh while she fell on top of Joe on the couch. “OW!” “Oh I'm so sorry Joe. Did I hurt you?” She squirmed while she said that. He was trying not to laugh and said, “Yeah. You ARE hurting me.” She laughed and slid to the floor. They were watching the TV until they saw an ‘E’ news episode. “Who hurt Vicky Wilder?” They show a clip of her walking out of the Jonas' house with tears streaming down her face. Ryan Seacrest said. “Could it have been Joe?” The show then went to commercial. Vicky snatched the remote away from Joe, turned the TV off and said, “They never give anyone any privacy.” Joe looked at her and said, “Hey. It’s ok. It doesn’t matter.” “Yes it does Joe. I don’t want there to be any rumors going around. I mean come on. I don’t want to have to deal with all of the publicity.” “Well what are you gonna do when you release your CD?” Joe said sitting up. She looked at him and then buried her face into her hands. “I don’t know. I have never liked having a whole lot of attention on me.” “Well I mean it’s gonna be hard dealing with all the people swarming you and everything. But you have already had some practice. I mean you have been hanging out with us forever. So it shouldn't be that hard.” “Yeah I guess you’re right.” “Aren’t I always?” “Egotistic much.” “Whoa what?!” She laughed and said, “Ha! I know a big word and you don’t!” “Be right back.” Joe got up and walked to the bookcase. He pulled out a dictionary and looked up the word, egotistic. “Ok. Egotistic means given to talking about oneself; vain; boastful; opinionated. Hey I am not egotistical.” “Yes you are. Maybe not all the time but sometimes you are.” Nick laughed and said, “Yeah Joe you kinda are egotistical sometimes. You used to be all the time before you met her. I am glad you met her to. Who knows how many times me and Kevin would have hurt you from being so egotistical.” “Ok you guys have got to quit talking with big words.” Joe said while rubbing his head. “It burns!!! I can’t think about big words on weekends.” “Joe it’s Wednesday.” Vicky said trying not to laugh. “Oh my god! Are you serious?!” “Yeah.” “Man the weekend went by quick.” Vicky just shook her head and walked into the kitchen to find the rest of the Jonas’ family. “Hey guys!” “Hey Vicky.” “Can I help with anything?” “Only if you want to.” Mrs. Jonas said, while trying to make a recipe that Vicky had given her. “Here let me show you.” Vicky made the rest of the chocolate mousse. “Wow Vicky. Have you done that before?” “Yeah. I used to do it all the time when I was younger. I would help the adults when we would be having a Thanksgiving dinner or Christmas dinner.” “Oh. Well I guess if I ever want to make that again I will have to ask you to come over so you can teach me while I try to make it.” “Now Denise…..she might not want to help you every time.” “No Mr. Jonas I don’t mind. I like helping out.” “Well that’s a big turnaround from these boys.” Kevin looked at his dad with a surprised expression. “Except for you of course Kevin.” “Nice save Mr. Jonas.” Vicky said while she was laughing. Mrs. Jonas was smiling at how her family and Vicky acted when they were around each other. She noticed that they acted just like family. “Vicky I refuse for you to call me Mr. Jonas one more time. You must call me Paul or K1.” Mr. Jonas said in a stern playful voice. She laughed and said, “No can do. My parents and every adult in my family told me to respect my elders, so I must do that.” He smiled and said, “Well they taught you well, but I am not an elder to you.” “Yes you are. Anyone older than me is my elder.” “Then that means you have to call me and Joe ‘Mr. Jonas’ too then.” Kevin said with a smile, hoping she actually would start doing that. “Yeah right. You two act younger than me.” Kevin laughed and said, “Yes we do. But seriously start calling my dad Paul or something. We both are getting tired of you having to call him Mr. Jonas.” “Fine. How about I just call you ‘dad’ because you practically are when I am over here.” “Okie dokie.” They continued talking while making the rest of supper. Vicky playfully fussed at Nick and Joe when they walked in when they were told supper was ready. “You guys are so lazy!” “No we aren’t. No one asked us to help!” Nick shot back at her. They both were smiling at each other. “You shouldn’t have to be asked. Whoa!!” “What?!” Everyone asked worried for her sudden change in attitude. “I just sounded like my mom! She says that all the time.” They all laughed and Mrs. Jonas said, “Well your mom taught you well. Now I just wish I could sink that into these boy’s heads.” All the boys looked at her with a surprised expression. “It’s ok guys. We still love you all.” The guys started eating supper again smiling. They finished eating and Vicky tried to help with the dishes but Mrs. Jonas said, “Honey you have helped enough. You have to put up with the boys all the time. I don’t see how you don’t explode sometimes.” “Well I have plenty of practice from my….” Vicky couldn’t finish her sentence. She started tearing up and Joe saw because he was drying the dishes. He looked at her and said, “It’s ok Vicky. You can cry if you want. We understand.” Mrs. Jonas looked confused. Vicky was sniffling a little but could still talk. “My brother. He died about a year ago. He had asthma and my boyfriend at the time was only trying to protect me and he thought that Danny was a robber, until I saw who it was. Logan felt so bad. I haven’t been able to forgive Logan for that. I don’t even talk to him anymore.” “Oh honey.” Mrs. Jonas said as she dried her hands and flung her arms around Vicky as she cried. Joe didn’t want to look at her, because he knew that he wouldn’t be able to just stand there and watch her cry. So he continued to dry the dishes until his mom left the room and he put down the dishes quickly and hugged Vicky like he would never let go. “Vicky I will never let you go.” She just nodded her head. She got a song idea, but didn’t leave to the music room until she finished helping Joe. She went into the music room and sat by the piano. She wrote down the words and then made chords. She called Joe into the room and he sat down next to her on the piano bench. She started playing and singing:
“Never Let Go”
She’s home alonewondering if he ever thinks about herHe sits in his room thinkingabout all the things he’s done wrongShe’s looking out her windowwatching the rain falling against the paneHe’s walking towards her house thinking if heshould talk to her or just standoutside her houseShe’s walking down thestreet, thinking what haveI done?!He sees her crying and runsto see what’s wrongShe looks at him and see the samechocolate brown eyes she fell for so manyyears ago.....but sees a different look in themthis time....she sees love, caring, and wonderHe hugs her and tells her I’llnever let you go.She says I love you andI’ll love you foreverSix months later she’s walking down the aisle....seeing all her friends and family smile.He is just looking at one person....and thinks back to that one very specialday when he promised....to Never Let Go.
"Wow Vicky." "Yeah." Vicky said biting her lip. "I love it." She looked at him quickly and said, "Really?" "Yep. I'm glad that you took what I said and wrote a song about it." She smiled and kissed him on the cheek. She got up and said, "Let's go hang out with the fam." "The 'fam'?" Joe said with a questioning look on his face. "Joe, I am talking about your family." "Oh ok. I never heard the word 'fam' before." "Well now you can't say that anymore." He smiled, grabbed her hand and walked out the living room. They sat on the couch and watched TV with the rest of the Jonas family. Vicky fell asleep on Joe and Joe fell asleep too. Kevin picked Vicky up and laid her in Joe's bed. He loved her so much because she seemed to be able to stay calm in the most hectic moments. He also loved how she could keep him calm when he was upset or worried about something. He tucked her in while he thought about all the things she could do that made him love her more. He loved her like the sister he never had. He had noticed earlier that she and Joe had been holding hands and would sneak glances at each other and smile. He knew they were back together. He hoped that they would stay together forever this time. He loved seeing Vicky happy and Joe happy. He was hoping that one day she would actually be his sister.
Kevin went to go talk to Nick and see how he was taking everything. "Hey Nick." "Hey Kev. What's up?" "I was just wondering how you were taking the whole Joe and Vicky thing." "Well I am ok with it now. I realized that I could never have her and that I needed to move on. So yeah…I'm all good." Nick smiles. "I'm just happy that they BOTH are happy now." Nick nodded in agreement. "Hopefully they will get married. I couldn't really think of her as a girlfriend…more of a sister." Nick said while looking through a picture book from the little vacation in Myrtle Beach. He laughed and said, "I remember that. It's when me, you, Joe and Vicky were walking on the pier and Vicky and Joe were chasing each other and ended up falling off it. You were freaking out and they snuck up behind you and pretended they were ghosts." "That was not funny ok." Nick looked at Kevin with a 'yeah right' look on his face. "Ok fine it kinda was." Nick smiled and set the picture book back down. "So how is the dating life with Hilary?" "We never have time for each other. She has tour and I have interviews. I don’t think it will work out." Vicky had woken up by then and had heard the whole Hilary conversation from the kitchen where she had went to get a snack. "Aww I'm so sorry Kev." "Whoa!! Don't do that Vicky! You scared me." "Sorry. But SOMEBODY'S laugh woke me up." She said looking at Nick. Nick smiled and said, "Sorry. I can't help it that yours and Joe's stupidness made me laugh." "What do you mean? We were asleep." Joe said coming down the stairs. "Dude why do yall do that?!" Kevin said after he jumped. "Kevin, are you feeling ok?" Vicky said putting the back of her hand on his forehead. "Really funny Vicky." "I know I'm hysterical." "Now who's being egotistic?" Joe said. "Joe what did you do with my brother?" Kevin said. "Vicky said that word because she said I was acting like it. So I looked it up in the dictionary and now it's my word of the day." "Ok?" Kevin said. "But seriously how did mine and Vicky's stupidness make you laugh when we were asleep." Joe asked again. "I was looking through the picture book from Myrtle Beach and I was laughing at the whole 'pier incident'." They started laughing again. "Kids, it's past midnight. Don't you think you should be in bed?" Mr. Jonas said coming down the stairs. "Sorry dad." Vicky said with a smile. "It's alright darling. Just get these boys to bed." "When did she get to be our second mother?" "When I figured out she is more mature than you Kevin." And with that, Mr. Jonas went back to bed. Vicky smiled a victory smile. "You are not more mature than I am." Kevin said while he walked past her to get to the stairs. "Sure Kev, whatever you say." Vicky said following him. "WAIT!!" Vicky said stopping and holding both of her hands up. "Get into a line." The guys followed her instruction with confused looks on their faces. She started kissing them on their foreheads until she got to Joe. "Bend over a little. You're too tall." Joe laughed and bent over enough for her to kiss his forehead. She got to Kevin and stood on her tippy toes, but still couldn't reach. So she just decided to kiss him on his cheek. "HEY!! That's not fair! He gets the cheek but you give your own boyfriend the durn forehead. That's messed up." She smiled and started climbing the stairs. "Too Bad Mr. Danger." Joe smiled at his nickname. While Nick passed him, Nick whispered, "You're whooped." "I know it." They all laughed and went to bed. The next morning Vicky was the first to wake up, besides Mr. and Mrs. Jonas. "Hello Mom and Dad." "I never said you had to call me Mom." Mrs. Jonas said with a smile. "I know. But it would seem kinda weird calling Mr. Jonas dad and you just Mrs. Jonas. So I improvised…by calling you Mom." Mrs. Jonas laughed at her explanation. "Fine. But what will I call you?" "Ummm….how about…Darling. Since that is what Dad over here calls me." Vicky said pointing to Mr. Jonas. She ran and hugged his neck and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Joe walked into to see the kiss on the cheek and said, "DAD! How could you?! You stole my girlfriend from me!" They all laughed. Nick walked in and Joe said, "Dad's a girlfriend stealer. BEWARE!!" Joe was looking at Mr. Jonas. "Wow dad…. GOOD GOING!" Nick said giving his dad a high five. Vicky was laughing hysterically. "NICK!! You're supposed to be on my side!" "Oh right." "Oh right." Joe said mocking Nick. They all laughed. Kevin walked in with a confused look on his face. "Joe says that dad stole me from him." Vicky said trying not to laugh. "Oh ok." They all sat down and started eating breakfast. They talked about random things and laughed a lot. Vicky started looking around the table with a confused look on her face. "What's wrong darling?" Mrs. Jonas said with a worried look on her face. "Where's Frankie?" "Oh…he went to a friend's house earlier." "Oh! Ok." Vicky laughed at herself. "Atleast I know someone cares about him. These boys never ask where he is." Mr. Jonas said with a smile. The guys acted like they were offended. "I was kidding guys." "So dad…who all is going on tour?" Vicky asked. "Well it will be just you and the boys in one bus, and then Denise, Frankie, and I in the other." "Ok. CRAP!" "What?" "I haven't told my parents yet." "Oh. Well the boys will go over there with you so you can tell them." "Ok." They finish eating and Vicky had been thinking on how she could tell her parents. She had never been away from her mom for more than a week, so she could only imagine what it would be like for SIX months. She must have look worried because Joe had pulled her aside and asked, "What's wrong?" "I am just thinking of how I am gonna break this to my parents. I haven’t been away from them for more than a week at a time." "It's ok. I will be by your side the whole time. And plus I don’t think they will mind. I mean they have known us forever and they are good friends with mom and dad, so it's not like they are sending you away with someone they don't know for six months." "Thanks Joe for calming me down." He smiled and said, "No problem grasshopper." She smiled and said, "Did you watch that video again?" "Maybe." "Well I am gonna have to block you-tube or something so you can't watch those anymore." She said with a smile plastered on her face while she walked away. "You wouldn't." Joe said with a serious face on. "Watch me." Joe tackled her to the ground. "Well hello Joseph." Vicky said looking up at Joe while he hovered over her holding her wrists at the same level of her head. Her phone started ringing. They both laughed at her ringtone, it was Bartender Song by Rehab. It was at the part where it said, "Now I'm sitting here talking to you." She then said, "Can you please get off me so I can answer my phone." He got off her and she answered her phone. "Hello? Hey Momma. I was just about to come over there because I have to tell you something to. Ok. Love you too. See you in a second. Bye." "Come on. My mom says she has something important to tell me." They all leave and walk down the street. She walks through the door and saw boxes everywhere. "Mom?!" "Oh hey honey. I'm glad you're here. Guess what!" "What?" "WE'RE MOVING!!" The guys and Vicky both said at the same time, "WHAT?!" "Honey we are moving! Why aren't you excited?" "Maybe because I don't want to move!" Vicky said and then ran to her room. She was crying and just grabbed a pen and paper and started writing down what she felt. She grabbed her guitar and started playing the song she wrote. Joe was walking to her room and heard her playing. But he only got the end part. So he knocked on her door and opened it. "Hey babe, are you ok?" "No. But do you want to hear the rest of the song?" "Sure." She started playing and sang,
"Nobody's Home"I couldn't tell you why she felt that wayShe felt it every day.And I couldn't help herI just watched her make the same mistakes again.What's wrong, what's wrong now?Too many, too many problems.Don't know where she belongs, where she belongs.
She wants to go home, but nobody's home.It's where she lies, broken inside.With no place to go, no place to go to dry her eyes.Broken inside.Open your eyes and look outside,
Find the reasons why.You've been rejected,
And now you can't find what you left behind.
Be strong, be strong now.Too many, too many problems.Don't know where she belongs, where she belongs.
She wants to go home, but nobody's home.It's where she lies, broken inside.With no place to go, no place to go to dry her eyes.Broken inside.Her feelings she hides.Her dreams she can't find.She's losing her mind.She's fallen behind.She can't find her place.She's losing her faith.She's fallen from grace.She's all over the place.Yeah.She wants to go home, but nobody's home.It's where she lies, broken inside.With no place to go, no place to go to dry her eyes.Broken inside.She's lost inside; lost inside...oh oh She's lost inside, lost inside...oh oh
Oh
She was crying again. Joe wanted to say something to make her feel better but he knew that there wasn't anything he could say. She got up and walked out the room. He followed her back into the living room and she said, "I'm not going." Her mother and father got up and said, "Oh yes you are young lady." "I'm not going because I have to go on tour in a few days." Her parent's faces turned to shock. "Well you can't go on tour." "Well to bad. I am getting older. And plus, where have you guys been for the past few years? You guys haven't been in my life. I have been raising myself. I try to make it seem like everything at home is fine, well it's not. You might think you guys are good parents but you're not. So since you guys haven’t been my parents for the last year, I don't see why you think you can just pop back up in my life and act like it never happened." Her parents were just standing there not knowing what to say. Vicky was in tears and just standing there just looking at them. "See. You don't even know what to say because you guys don't even know me anymore. Well newsflash…you guy's never will. If it wasn't for Danny all those years I probably would have committed suicide." Her mom burst into tears when she said that. "Mom…Dad I'm sorry…but you can't just expect me to treat you guys like I used to. So have fun where ever you guys are moving too. But I am gonna go now and ask Mr. and Mrs. Jonas if I can move into their house for the time being." Vicky turned around and walked right past the guys, who were stunned at how everything just unfolded right in front of them. Joe rushed outside to find Vicky walking the opposite direction of his house. He knew she was heading to the park. She stopped when she heard footsteps and knew it was Joe. She turned around and fell to her knees crying. He rushed to her side and hugged her. "Shh. You'll be ok Vicky. I promise." "Joe what am I gonna do? I just told my parents something I never thought I would have said to them. Now they are probably heartbroken." "I don't know what to tell you Vicky. I have never been in this situation." "Joe you are so lucky that you have the loving family that you do." "Well they are your family to." "Not really." "Yes really. Maybe not legally but you spend more time at my house than you do at your own. And now I understand why." She was finished crying now and looked up at Joe. "Do you think your parents will let me stay at your house until my 18th birthday?" "I don't think so…I know so. They love you just as much as they love the rest of us. You are pretty much the daughter they never had." She smiled. "Thanks Joe. You are always there for me, even after I have broken your heart. It makes me love you so much more." She kissed him with all the passion she had. They went to the park and sat on the little dock overlooking the lake. "Joe?" "Yeah babe?" "How can you calm me down so fast?" "I don’t really know. I guess us Jonas boys just have that affect on you." They both laughed. After she had calmed down enough to quit sniffling, they walked back to the Jonas house. When Vicky walked in, she was trampled by Mrs. Jonas. "Hey mom, I am guessing that Nick and Kevin told you what happened." "Yes they did. I am so proud of you for standing up to them that way. And of course you can stay with us, as long as you want." Vicky started tearing up and said, "Thanks mom." Vicky hugged Mrs. Jonas tighter. Joe watched his mom and Vicky and loved them so much. He didn't know what he would have been doing at that moment if he had never met Vicky. Or what kind of state SHE would be in. When his mom left, Joe was still looking at Vicky. "What?" "Oh umm nothing, I just like watching you." "You do that a lot, first in Myrtle Beach now in your own house." Joe smiled and kissed her. "What was that for?" Vicky said smiling when she looked up at Joe. "No reason. I love you." "I love you too Mr. Danger." Vicky's phone started ringing and she looked to see who it was but didn’t recognize the number. "Hello? Oh, it's you. Well I do kinda have the right to say that. Oh, don't go acting like he jumped on you. I saw you on top of him. Whatever Tally. Fine. Be there in ten." She hung up and Joe was looking at her. "Well I mean she was my best friend, I guess I can see what she has to say right?" "Ok. See you in a bit." They kiss each other and Vicky leaves.
She walked to the park again and found a fire engine red headed girl sitting on a bench overlooking over the lake. "Hey." Vicky said. Tally looked up at Vicky. Tally started crying. Vicky couldn’t help it. She rushed and hugged her old best friend. "Shh, it's ok Talls. I forgive you." "Thank you. I missed you so much." Vicky started tearing up and said, "I missed you too. Come on lets go to the Jonas house so we can get you cleaned up." Tally shook her head yes and they walked back to the house laughing and catching up on everything that was going on. When they walked in they didn’t see anyone but Vicky heard music coming from upstairs, so she told Tally to just make herself at home and went to see who it was. She found Nick looking at a picture of Tally and singing a new song he wrote.
"True"I won't talkI won't breatheI won't move till you finally seeThat you belong with meYou might think I don't lookBut deep inside The corner of my mindI'm attached to youI'm weakIts trueCuz I'm afraid to know the answerDo you want me too?Cuz my heart keeps falling fasterI've waited all my lifeTo cross this lineTo the only thing that's trueSo I will not hideIts time to tryAnything to be with youAll my life I've waitedThis is trueYou don't know what you doEvery time you walk into the roomI'm afraid to moveI'm weakIts trueI'm just scared to know the ending Do you see me too?Do you even know you met me?I've waited all my life to cross this lineTo the only thing that's trueSo I will not hideIts time to try anything to be with youAll my life I've waitedThis is trueI know when I go I'll be on my way to youThe way that's trueI've waited all my life to cross this lineTo the only thing that's trueSo I will not hideIts time to try anything to be with youAll my life I've waitedThis is true
"You still love her don't you?" Vicky said walking into Nick's room. He jumped and then said, "Yeah." Vicky smiled and grabbed his hand. She started dragging him down the hallway and he said, "Where are you taking me hyperactive 17 year old?" "To see someone serious 16 year old" Vicky said while she laughed. She started dragging him down the stairs and he saw the same fire engine red hair Vicky did when she was in the park. She didn't turn around because she was watching TV. Nick whispered, "Is that a fan?" Vicky laughed quietly and said, "Go figure it out for yourself." Nick looked at Vicky with worry in his eyes and she pushed him into the living room. "Umm…excuse me but you have to leave. No fans aloud." Nick said still standing in the door way. "Well that's a heck of a welcome Nicholas." Tally said turning around. "Oh my god! Tally! I didn't even know it was you. I didn't recognize you because of your hair. How have you been?" Tally giggled and said, "You haven’t changed much but I am doing good thank you. What about you?" "Same old same old pretty much. Did Vicky tell you the good news?" "No. What is it?" "She is coming on tour with us to be our opening act. You can come to if you want. We have an extra bunk in our bus." "I guess I can come. I mean who else will help Vicky deal with yall. I'm surprised she hasn’t exploded yet." Vicky came in and said, "Me too." Nick pretended to be offended. "That was not nice." Nick said crossing his arms and looking away from the girls. They all busted out laughing. "Gaww I missed you guys." "We missed you too Talls. Some more than others." Vicky said while she looked at Nick. Tally looked at Nick with a questioning look on her face. "Yeah Vicky missed you so much it was unbearable." Nick said glaring at Vicky. "I have a feeling that yall aren’t telling me something." Tally said. Vicky leaned over and said, "I will tell you later." Tally nodded ok. "So let’s go do something." "Yeah. We should get Joe and Kevin to come too. And speaking of them…where are they?" "Oh Kevin went to go talk to Hilary and Joe…well I don't really know where he went. You know how he is sometimes." "Yeah I think I know where he is though." Vicky said while she started walking out the door. She walked to an old tree that had a tree house in it that she and Joe had found by accident. She climbed the string ladder and opened the door. She saw Joe looking at pictures they had hung up on the walls. "Why are you sitting out here alone?" "I am just thinking." "About?" Vicky says sitting criss cross applesauce next to Joe. "Things." Joe says looking at picture of him and Vicky sitting in a booth at IHOP. "That narrows it down a lot." Vicky said. Joe laughed and said, "Ok. I was just thinking about us. Like what all I did wrong and how much you got hurt and stuff." "Why are you thinking of that now?" He shrugged his shoulder and started smiling. "Remember that day?" Joe said pointing to a picture of Vicky on Kevin's back and Nick and Joe holding water buckets over them about to pour it on them. She started laughing and said, "Yeah. And in case I didn’t tell you enough that day… THAT WATER WAS COLD!" Joe laughed and said, "Yeah well you paid me back remember." She smiled evilly and said, "Now that was funny." "No it wasn’t." Joe said shaking his head. "Ok. Let's go ask Kevin and Nick if they thought it was funny." Vicky said standing up. "Fine. But I bet they will say it wasn't since part of it kinda happened to them to." "Ugh. Fine. We won't go ask. But seriously, me and Tally want to hang out before we go on tour. She wants to hang out with you and Kevin to, so come on slow poke." Vicky climbed down the ladder and waited for Joe. She waited ten minutes and he still hadn't come out yet, so she started back up the ladder. She suddenly felt to hands wrap around her ankles. She jumped and let go of the ladder. She expected to hit the ground but felt two strong arms catch her. She looked up and saw Joe. "Put me down now." Vicky said with a mad tone in her voice. Joe put her down with a worried look in his eyes. "I didn't mean to scare you like that." She just walked away. When she turned away from him, she smiled evilly. She walked back to the Jonas house just listening to everything Joe said. When she walked in, which was five minutes before Joe, she told everyone her plan. So she started to cry and Kevin held her on the couch. When Joe walked in, he saw Vicky on Kevin's lap and said, "Oh my gosh Vicky! I am so sorry." Kevin looked at him like he was mad at Joe. "Not you too Kevin." Nick and Tally walked in with the same look on their face. "Now everyone is against me? Man I didn't even think I messed up that bad." Vicky shook her head a little bit when Joe wasn’t looking and everyone busted out laughing. Joe was confused and then looked at Vicky. "You pranked me!" "Yeah I did. And you are so gullible you actually fell for it." She smiled and stood up. "Two words. Payback." "Joe that's one word." Nick said. "Shush. But still, I would keep one eye open at night and watch your hair." "You wouldn't." Vicky said touching her hair. "Watch me." Joe said and walked away. Vicky jumped on his back and kissed his cheek. "Pwease don't cut my hair off Joey. PWEASE!!" Vicky said with a puppy dog pout face. "Fine. But that doesn't mean I won't paint it or anything." "As long as you promise that it will wash out." "I'll promise if you promise you will wear it for the day of the first concert AND during the concert." "Deal." Vicky jumped off his back and they shook hands. "I still can't believe you fell for that though." Joe said, "Well. That's all I have to say about that." Vicky laughed and said, "If only you have a country accent." Joe looked at her confused. "Forest Gump always says that in the movie but he has a very thick country accent." "Oh ok. Now I get it." "Yeah." Vicky walked over the couch and sat down. She watched TV for a little while and then went into the kitchen. She over-heard Kevin on the phone with Hilary. "No Hilary. I do love you but- Will you let me talk? Thank you. I do love you BUT we never have time for each other. I am sorr- She hung up on me." Vicky came in and hugged him. "I'm sorry Kev." "Eh. Who care's right?" Kevin said looking at her with his eyes brimming with tears. "Kevin you can cry if you want. I understand." Kevin plowed his head into Vicky's shoulder and she hugged him really tight while rubbing his back. "I just don't understand." "Kev it's always gonna be like that. Relationships are always confusing. You just have to wing it all the time." "But I don't see why I always have to go through this. It's always me who ends getting heartbroken every time, even if I am the one who is doing the dumping." "That's because you don't ever want to hurt anyone's feelings, and from my opinion you kinda fall faster than anyone I know." Kevin took that into perspective and then said, "Yeah I do kinda fall pretty fast don't I?" Vicky smiled and shook her head yes. "Now let's get you cleaned up so your brothers don't come in here and laugh at you." Kevin smiled and said, "Yeah. I don't think I would ever live that down." Kevin walked to the bathroom and Vicky walked back into the living room. She found Nick and Tally talking on the couch and Joe sitting on the floor looking through picture books, smiling at some pictures. She sat beside Joe and snatched the picture book away from him. "Hey!" "Hay is for horses." Vicky said smiling while she continued looking through the book. "Well can you atleast let me look through it to?" "Fine." She slid half of the book onto his lap while the other half was on hers. They looked through all the books laughing at most of the pictures. When they finished they looked around and found everyone looking over their shoulders trying to look at the pictures too. They all laughed. "You know, you guys could have just asked." Joe said. "We tried, but you guys were always talking so we never got to talk." Kevin said. "Oh ok." Vicky said. She jumped up and ran to the kitchen. Nick's eyes got wide and yelled, "Vicky PUT IT DOWN NOW!" She yelled back, "How did you know I had it?" "Because I just know." He got up and walked to the kitchen. Everyone looked confused and walked into the kitchen too. They found Nick trying to pull a red bull out of Vicky's hand that had the initials 'NJ' on it. They froze and Vicky smiled. She snatched her arm away and ran up the stairs. Joe laughed while Nick ran up the stairs after her. "Oh what he would do to get his red bull back." Kevin said shaking his head while he walked back to the living room. They sat there for five minutes then heard a loud thud up stairs. They looked at each other and ran up the stairs. They saw Vicky's room door open and heard laughing. Vicky was on her bed holding her stomach while pointing at Nick, who had tipped over her office chair with a now empty red bull in his hand and the remnants of red bull in his hair. "Not funny Vicky." Nick said while glaring at her. "I thought it was." Vicky said wiping her eyes because she was crying from laughing so hard. "What happened?" Kevin said trying not to laugh. "I said let go of my red bull and she waited until I had pulled really hard to let go and then I fell over her chair and the can was opened and then it went all in my perfect hair." Nick said touching his now sticky hair with a pouty face. "Aww poor Nicky." Tally said. "Shut up." Nick said playfully. "Well go wash up because we all are going out tonight." Vicky said. All the guys walked to their rooms while Tally and Vicky sat on her bed and looked at each other until they heard the last door close. They burst out laughing. "I CAN STILL HEAR YOU!" Nick said through his wall. His room was right next to Vicky's. "I KNOW! I AM DOING THIS ON PURPOSE!" Vicky said. Everyone finished getting ready and got into Vicky's car. She was driving around and everyone except her and Tally was lost. "Where are you taking us Vicky?" Joe said with a hint of worry in his voice. "Joe just trust me. I'm not gonna kill you guys." The guys sigh a sigh of relief. "HEY!" "Hay is for horses." Joe said looking into the rearview mirror where Vicky met his gaze. She smiled and looked back on the road. "Ok we will be there in about 5 minutes." Tally said. They pull up to a teen club that had open mic that night. "Just like old times." Vicky said when she got out the car. "Yep." Everyone else said in unison. They all laughed and walked inside. Vicky walked over to a sheet of paper and wrote her name down and someone else's name down. They both would perform at different times. Vicky sat down with everyone else and they were looking at her. "What? A girl can't sign up for open mic?" They laughed and watched the people perform. They called Vicky up to the stage and she said, "How's everyone doing tonight?" Everyone clapped and Joe whistled at her. She giggled and said, "Good. Now let's just hope I can make it even better." She started strumming some chords and then sang:
"Taking Chances"Don't know much about your life.Don't know much about your world, butDon't want to be alone tonight,On this planet they call earth.You don't know about my past, andI don't have a future figured out.And maybe this is going too fast.And maybe it's not meant to last,But what do you say to taking chances,What do you say to jumping off the edge?Never knowing if there's solid ground belowOr hand to hold, or hell to pay,What do you say,What do you say?I just want to start again,And maybe you could show me how to try,And maybe you could take me in,Somewhere underneath your skin?What do you say to taking chances,What do you say to jumping off the edge?Never knowing if there's solid ground belowOr hand to hold, or hell to pay,What do you say,What do you say?And I had my heart beating down,But I always come back for more, yeah.There's nothing like love to pull you up,When you're laying down on the floor there.So talk to me, talk to me,Like lovers do.Yeah walk with me, walk with me,Like lovers do,Like lovers do.What do you say to taking chances,What do you say to jumping off the edge?Never knowing if there's solid ground belowOr hand to hold, or hell to pay,What do you say,What do you say?Don't know much about your lifeAnd I don't know much about your world
Everyone jumped up applauding when she finished. She smiled and walked back to her table, which took longer than she thought because people kept stopping her to tell her how well she did. When she got back, Joe wrapped her in a big bear hug. "I love your song." Joe said in her ear. "Well I love you." She said back. He hugged her tighter. "Joseph I think there are a few more people who would like to talk to her besides you." Tally said. "Fine." Joe said while he let go of Vicky. Tally pounced on Vicky which knocked them both to the ground. They were laughing hysterically when they got up. "I really like your song." Everyone said at the same time. "Do you guys like rehearse that or something?" Vicky said. They all shook their heads. She laughed and said, "Sometimes I wonder because yall just did it again." Everyone laughed. They watched a few more people and then they called Nick up there. "Wait. I didn't sign up for this. Vicky…" "Yes Nicholas?" "Can I talk to you for a second in private." "Sure." They walked off from the group and Nick said, "You did this on purpose didn’t you?" "Yeah because I want you to sing that song you were singing earlier in your room." "No." "Please. I know she still likes you. She told me earlier, and plus you guys are like perfect for each other. PWEASE?!" "Fine. But if she doesn't like it, I will run you down." "Oh you won't need to do that. She will like it trust me." "Fine." Nick went up there and sang his song. The whole time Tally was staring at him. He stared right back at her. When he was finished, everyone clapped just like they did when Vicky finished, but it didn’t take as long to get back to the table because people already knew he was good. Tally was still staring at Nick. "Talls?" Vicky said waving her hand in front of Tally's face. Tally shook her head a little and then looked around the table and everyone was staring at her except Nick, who was staring at the table. "Hey." "Hi." Everyone said. "Umm Nick?" He looked up and said, "Yeah?" "Can I talk to you?" "Sure." They walk away and Tally quickly says, "I love the song." Nick smiled and said, "That's good. Do you know who it's for?" "No. Who?" "You." Tally smiled and hugged Nick. "You know. I never quit loving you Talls." "Same here Nick." They hugged each other tighter. Everyone at the table was watching them and when Vicky saw them hug, she smiled. "Vicky why did you sign Nick up?" Kevin asked. "Because earlier he was singing that song in his room while looking at a picture of Tally. And I said, ' you still love her.' And he said, 'yeah.' So I got this idea when I went to sign me up." "Then I think that is the most brilliantest idea ever." Joe said. "Joe that's not a word." Vicky said. "It is in danger world." "And that might be why." Kevin said. They all laughed. Nick and Tally came back over holding hands. Vicky smiled and she said, "You're welcome Nicholas." "Thank you Victoria." "Don’t call me that." "Then don't call me Nicholas." "Fine." Tally laughed and said, "You guys fight like an old married couple." Everyone laughed. They left the teen club at 9 because their curfew was 9:30 and it took about that long to drop Tally off and get home. When they got home, they asked their parents if Tally could come on tour and they said yes. The next day was a day full of packing and talking. Joe and Vicky helped each other pack and Vicky eventually helped Kevin too. Nick and Tally helped each other pack.
Joe and Vicky fell asleep on her floor surrounded by the clothes she wasn't gonna take with her. The next morning they were woken up by their personal alarm clocks, Nick and Tally. Tally jumped on Vicky and Nick poured water on Joe's face. "Tally get off!" "No. Guess what today is?" "You're birthday." "NO! It's tour day baby!" Vicky's eyes shot open and then sat straight up, which caused Tally to fall over. They both laughed and they saw Joe trying to get Nick to come to him. "Come here Nick." "Nuh uh." "All I want is a hug." "Well ask Vicky for one." "No I want one from my little bro." "Then go ask Frankie." "No. I want one from you." "Well to bad. Girls can I please have some help here." "Nope." The girls said popping the 'p'. "Thanks." Nick said with sarcasm. "You're welcome!" The girls said in a sing song voice. Nick tried to dash past Joe and out the room but Joe caught him in a big bear hug making sure Nick's shirt got wet in the process. "All better." Joe said when he let Nick go. "I bet." Nick said getting ready to take his shirt off. "Nicholas. There are girls in the room." Vicky said covering Tally's eyes. Tally finally realized that Vicky hadn't closed her eyes and slapped her hand over Vicky's eyes. "If I can't watch, neither can you." Tally said. They both laughed. "Ok. I have changed my shirt." Nick said trying not to laugh. The girls opened their eyes to see Nick with boobs and a pink Paramore shirt on. Vicky gasped while Tally laughed hysterically. "Why are you wearing my bra?! And my Paramore shirt?!" Nick laughed and took them off and went to his room to put his clothes on. He came back to see Tally still laughing and Vicky standing, tapping her foot with her arms crossed. "You didn't answer my questions." "I just did it for a joke." "Now I have to burn them! And that was my favorite shirt!" "Hey! I don't stink and I don’t have cooties!" "How can you be sure?" Vicky said squinting her eyes at him. "You totally took that from me from a couple weeks ago." They laughed. "Ok. Since you guys are finished playing dress up and arguing we need to get our bags in the bus." Joe said. "Whoa. When did you get so serious?" Vicky and Tally asked in unison. "He always does that on the first day of tour. But after that he is just as goofy...maybe goofier for the rest of tour." The girls laughed and grabbed a few bags and went down stairs, and put the bags in the tour bus. They finished packing up the bus and Joe is giving Vicky a tour of the bus. "So this is my bunk up here and yours is under mine." "Cool. This is nice and all but where is the food?" "Mom is cooking it right now." Joe said laughing. They walk to the kitchen/dining room/living room area to see everyone digging into pancakes. "HEY!" Joe and Vicky said. "Hi." Tally said waving. Nick laughed. "Not funny Talls. You know I love my pancakes." Vicky said squeezing to the booth that contained Nick, Tally, and Kevin. Joe slid in the booth that contained Frankie, Mrs. Jonas, and Mr. Jonas. Everyone finished eating and was sitting in the living room area watching TV. "Wow. Who knew traveling in a bus would be so boring." Vicky said. "We did." Everyone but Tally and Vicky said. They all laughed. "Joe you forgot to do something last night." Vicky said smiling. "I did?" "Yeah. Painting my hair." "Crap. Oh well. I could do that now." "No you won't young man." Mrs. Jonas said. "No mom it's ok. I told him he could. Because I pranked him so I said that he could do whatever kinda prank he wanted to do to me, even if that meat destroying my beautiful hair." Vicky said grabbing her hair and pretending to cry. "Joe! You made Vicky cry because she is afraid you will blow her hair up!" Frankie said running to hug Vicky. Vicky laughed and said, "No Frankie he didn’t make me cry. I was pretending." "Oh ok." Everyone laughed. "Sorry Joe. I jumped to conclusions." Frankie said. Everyone stared wide eyed at Frankie. "Where did you hear that from Frankster?" Vicky asked. "A soap opera." Vicky laughed and said, "I thought they were boring." "Well I watched it one time with mommy. But only one time, because I remembered how boring they are." Everyone laughed and Vicky hugged him again. "Hey! He is getting more hugs than I ever do." Joe said. "That's because I love him more." Vicky said and hugged him again. Frankie stuck his tongue out at Joe. Vicky said, "No sir. Sticking out tongues doesn't make me love you as much anymore. Because that's mean. And no one likes mean." "NO! I didn't mean to! Can I take it back?" Vicky giggled and said, "Sure you can. But if you do it again I will hug someone else more and love them more." "Ok." Frankie said hugging Vicky again. Everyone was watching how good Vicky was with Frankie, and they loved it. "Is she always this good with kids?" Nick asked Tally. "Yeah. But I think she has a special bond with him. He reminds her of her little brother that died from an asthma attack. So she treats him a lot better. But I hope nothing bad happens to Frankie. That would not only kill yall but that would kill her so bad." "Yeah I hope nothing happens either. And I think my parents have found a new babysitter." Nick said pointing to his parents who were talking and nodding still watching Vicky and Frankie. Tally giggled. Vicky kept talking to Frankie and playing with him for the rest of the day until they got to Miami, Florida. Vicky got off the bus and immediately started wandering around. Joe came up beside her and slipped his arm around her shoulders. "You know, I think you are the first person to spend the whole day playing Webkins with Frankie." Vicky laughed and put her arm around his waist. They wandered around for a little while just talking. They ended up on the stage just in time for sound check. "What do you do in sound check?" Vicky asked Joe. "You just sing all the songs they have on your line up." "Oh ok." She giggled and then said, "Where do I get my line up at?" "They give you a sheet when you practice. We practice first and then it's our little duet and then your songs." "Ok." Vicky said. The guys sang their songs and then the guys and Vicky sang their duet and then it was Vicky's turn to do her songs. She sang a new one that went like this.
"Chasing Pavements"I've made up my mind, Don't need to think it overIf I'm wrong, I am rightDon't need to look no furtherThis ain't lustI know this is loveBut, if I tell the worldI'll never say enoughCuz it was not said to youAnd that's exactly what I need to doIf I end up with you Should I give upOr should I just keep chasin' pavements?Even if it leads nowhereOr would it be a wasteEven if I knew my placeShould I leave it thereShould I give upOr should I just keep chasin' pavementsEven if it leads nowhereI build myself upAnd fly around in circlesWaitin' as my heart dropsAnd my back begins to tingleFinally, could this be itOr should I give upOr should I just keep chasin' pavementsEven if it leads nowhereOr would it be a wasteEven if I knew my placeShould I leave it thereShould I give upOr should I just keep chasin' pavementsEven if it leads nowhere
Should I give upOr should I just keep chasin' pavementsEven if it leads nowhereOr would it be a wasteEven if I knew my place should I leave it thereShould I give upOr should I just keep on chasin' pavementsShould I just keep on chasin' pavementsOhh ohShould I give upOr should I just keep chasin' pavements?Even if it leads nowhereOr would it be a wasteEven if I knew my placeShould I leave it thereShould I give up,Or should I just keep chasin' pavementsEven if it leads nowhere
She finished her set and Joe walked out there to talk to her. "I didn't know you could sing like that." "Like what?" Vicky said giggling. "That new song had a jazzy feel to it…I like it." "That's good." Vicky said smiling. They walked off the stage holding hands and found Nick and Tally making out. "AHH!!!! MY EYES!!! THEY BURN!!!" Vicky and Joe yelled at the same time covering each other's eyes. Nick and Tally pulled apart and laughed. "Don't act like yall don't make out!" Tally said. "Yeah but we don't suck each other's faces off." Vicky said teasingly. She ran over and jumped on Tally's lap, flung her arms around her neck and kissed her cheek. "See. That's the normal persons way of showing you love someone." Vicky said laughing. Joe did the same thing Vicky did except to Nick. They girls fell to the floor laughing at Nick. "EW! EW! EW! I HAVE JOE GERMS! EW! EW! EW!" Nick was dancing around and wiping his cheek off. The girls were rolling on the floor by now, along with Joe who had been thrown to the floor when Nick stood up. "Oh yall think this is funny?" Everyone nodded. "Really?" Nick said while he pulled one of the foam guns out. Everyone shook their head no. "To bad." Nick said smiling while shooting foam at them. They were all screaming and trying to get to Nick. Since he used so much foam, he couldn't really see anyone except Joe. Tally and Vicky were under all the foam and found Nick's feet. They grabbed them and Vicky nodded and pulled them. Nick fell and Vicky covered his mouth and held a finger over her mouth. He nodded ok and mouthed, "Tricking Joe?" She nodded yeah. He smiled. "Niiiiick?" Joe asked in a worried voice since he saw him go under the foam. "AHH!!! Joe HELP ME!!" Vicky screamed. "Joe!!" Tally screamed. "OWW!! IT BIT ME!" Nick yelled in pain. They all stifled their giggles. Joe started getting worried. He felt around in the foam but couldn't find them. "Guys! This isn't funny!" "OWW!!!! I THINK IT TORE MY LEG OFF!" Vicky said. They all stifled their giggles again. Nick had put foam all on his face except his eyes, mouth and nose. He also covered his hair with foam too. He mouthed, "I'm gonna pretend to be a monster." The girls smiled and nodded their heads yes. Nick rose out of the foam behind Joe and walked behind him and said, "BOO!" "AHHH!!!! MOMMY!!!!" Joe yelled running away. The girls and Nick burst out laughing. Joe came back acting all tough and said, "I just fooled you guys. I wasn't scared." "Sure." Vicky said with sarcasm in her voice. Mrs. Jonas came in and said, "Here Joe. Here's your barney you asked for." "Pssh. I didn't ask for that. Pssh. Pssh. Humph." Joe said still pretending to be tough. "Ok honey." Mrs. Jonas left and Vicky hugged Joe and said, "You totally were scared. You thought something was killing us." "How did you just read my mind?" "I have special powers." Vicky said. Tally and Nick laughed. They cleaned up all the foam and went into the boy's dressing room. Kevin and Frankie were competing on guitar hero. "Kev you're gonna lose." Vicky said sitting down. "No I'm not." "Hey I'm just saying. That little man right there is good. And plus I have to encourage my boyfriend." "What?! I thought I was your boyfriend." Joe said. "You are. When Frankie isn't around. But when he is…he is my boyfriend." "How?" "He is just…the man." Vicky smiled and laid her head on Joe's shoulder. He put his head on hers and smiled. "Hey! Get off my woman." Frankie said while he kicked Joe's leg. "Ow!" "Frankie. That was mean. What did I say about mean?" "That no one likes it and especially you. But can I take it back?" "Sure honey bunch." Vicky picked him up and put him on her lap. She kissed his cheek and hugged him. "I can't believe I am losing my girlfriend to my 8 year old brother." "Well get used to it bud. She is mine…all mine!" Frankie said. "So no touching, looking, or even thinking about her." Frankie said. "Frankie! He has rights to. You can't order him around." Vicky said. "Fine." Frankie said in defeat. Vicky kissed his forehead and hugged him really tight. He wiggled out of her grip and went to play Webkins. Joe went to put his arm around her but Frankie yelled, "NO SIR!" Joe laughed and put his arm back to his side and she grabbed his hand. "That little guy sure is protective of you Vicky." Kevin said sitting next to her. "Yeah well, I don't know what to say. Who wouldn't when I am this nice?" They both laughed. "Now what?" Vicky asked. One of the concert help came in and said, "Vicky you need to go get ready, you're on in an hour and a half." "Thanks." Vicky said. She kissed Joe on the cheek and left with Tally to go to her dressing room. She finished getting dressed and went back to the guy's dressing room. She sat next to Joe and he noticed that she was fidgeting. "Nervous?" Joe asked. "Yeah a little." "Why?" "What if I mess up the lyrics? What if I fall? What if I do both? What if -" "Hey! Calm down. You will do fine. I know you will. Here put this in your ear. I will talk to you when I think you look nervous ok?" She took the device out of his hand and put it in the ear that she wouldn't have her pitch device in. "Ok." He kissed her. "Now go kick some butt." "I have half an hour left." "Oh. Ok." She laughed. "You did that to make me feel better didn’t you?" "Maybe….maybe not." "Shut up and kiss me." She grabbed his collar and pulled him until their lips met. He was smiling through the kiss. "And you said that Nick and I suck each other's faces off." Vicky pulled away and said, "This is to make me un-nervous. So we have an excuse to suck face" Everyone laughed. They all sat around until the same concert help came into the room. "Vicky you're on in five minutes." Vicky all of a sudden got tense in Joe's arms. He leaned over and kissed her passionately. She pulled away and said, "Thanks." Everyone got up and walked her to the side of the stage. "Good luck sis." Nick and Kevin said in unison. "Yall have got to quit doing that." Vicky said laughing. Tally hugged her and said, "You'll do fine. Just picture it as all of us you're singing to." "Ok." Joe was last and kissed her again and said, "I'll talk to you in a sec…maybe." He smiled and gave her the mic and her pitch device. She walked on stage and sang her songs perfectly and didn't trip at all. Joe didn't have to talk to her at all. She came running back to the side stage where everyone waited for her. She jumped into Joe's waiting arms and Joe kissed her. "That felt awesome!" Vicky said when Joe put her down. "Yeah and it never gets old." Nick said. They announced the guys and they sang half of their songs. "Ok. You listened to her earlier and by your response, I guess you guys loved her. So welcome back Vicky Wilder." Joe said into the mic. She came running back and gave all the guys a hug, and of course, Joe's lasted a little longer. "How you guys doing?" Vicky asked. Everyone screamed. She giggled and said, "I am guessing that means awesome. Well I know these guys up here love doing this and I love hanging out with them, but sometimes we have our ups and downs. And this song came from one of those downs." The crowd had mixed responses of 'man that must have sucked' and 'that must have been horrible'. "Yeah I know that's what we thought. So after we got through that we decided to write this song. And we hope you guys like it."
"Picture"[Joe]Livin' my life in a slow hell Different girl every night at the hotel I ain't seen the sun shine in 3 damn days Been fuelin' up on candy and pepsi Wish I had a good girl to miss me Lord I wonder if I'll ever change my ways I put your picture away Sat down and cried todayI can't look at you while I'm standin' next to her I put your picture away, sat down and cried today I can't look at you, while I'm standin' next to her[Vicky]I called you last night in the hotel Everyone knows but they won't tell But their half hearted smiles tell me Somethin' just ain't right I been waitin' on you for a long time Fuelin' up on heartaches and cheerwine I ain't heard from you in 3 damn nights I put your picture away I wonder where you been I can't look at you while I'm standin' next to him I put your picture away I wonder where you been I can't look at you while I'm standin' next to him I saw ya yesterday with an old friend [Joe]It was the same ole same "how have you been" [Both]Since you been gone my worlds been dark & grey [Joe]You reminded me of brighter days [Vicky]I hoped you were comin' home to stay I was headed to church[Joe]I was off to sing you away [Both]I thought about you for a long time Can't seem to get you off my mind I can't understand why we're living life this wayI found your picture today I swear I'll change my ways I just called to say I want you to come back home I found your picture today I swear I'll change my ways I just called to say I want you to come back home I just called to say I love you come back home
The crowd went wild. "I'm glad you guys liked it. Well I will let them get back to their thing while I go…that way." She pointed to her right. The crowd laughed and someone yelled. "You and Joe are made for each other." Vicky and Joe laughed. "Well I'm glad you think that." Joe said smiling at Vicky. She smiled back and walked away. The guys finished all of their songs but one and called Vicky back on stage. She looked confused when she walked back on with a mic in hand. The crowd laughed again. "Joe what are we doing?" Vicky asked in the mic. "You'll see." He made his way to her and grabbed her hand and then the lights went out. Everyone in the crown gasped. "Joe? Seriously what is going on?" Vicky asked scared into the mic. The lights came back on and Joe was on one knee with a box in his hand. She looked at him wide eyed and dropped the mic. "Vicky, I love you so much. And I know Frankie is your 'boyfriend'… but I want to be your husband." She started tearing up and laughed when he said the Frankie part. Everyone in the crown was 'aww'ing and tearing up too. "So what do you say?" Joe asked with hope in his eyes. She looked in his eyes for a while and then out to the crowd. She smiled and winked at them and said, "Of course. But you kinda have to ask my boyfriend's permission. You know earlier he said you couldn’t touch, look, or even think about me." She smiled and he stood up and said in the mic, "Frankie?" Frankie came running on the stage and then he saw the crowd so he ran straight to Vicky who had her arms waiting to hug him. She picked up and faced him towards Joe. "So can I marry your girlfriend?" Vicky held her mic up to Frankie and he said in a shy voice, "No." Everyone laughed. "Aww come on Frankie. I'll still be your girlfriend. And, don't tell Joe, but I'll still kiss your cheek and hug you more than him." She said into the mic. "Ok. Joe you can marry her." Everyone laughed and 'aww'ed again. She put him down and he ran off stage. "Ok. I asked your boyfriend, so what's your answer?" She smiled and said, "Yes." He smiled big and she jumped in his arms. Everyone cheered. "Ok. Now that we have that cleared up. We have one more song that we would like Vicky to sing in." Nick said. "Wait. I didn't agree to this." "So. We did this because we wanted to, and plus it's a special occasion." Nick said back. "Man. Talls was right you guys do fight like an old married couple." Kevin said into the mic. Everyone laughed. "Fine. What song are we singing?" "This one." Joe said while the music started playing.
"When You Look Me in the Eyes"
[Joe]If the heart is always searching,Can you ever find a home?
[Vicky]I've been looking for that someone,I'll never make it on my own
[Joe]Dreams can't take the place of loving you,
[Vicky]There's gotta be a million reasons why it's true.
[Both]When you look me in the eyes,And tell me that you love me.Everything's alright,When you're right here by my side.When you look me in the eyes,I catch a glimpse of heaven.I find my paradise,When you look me in the eyes.
[Joe]How long will I be waiting,To be with you again
[Vicky]Gonna tell you that I love you,In the best way that I can.
[Joe]I can't take a day without you here,
[Vicky]You're the light that makes my darkness disappear.
[Both]When you look me in the eyes,And tell me that you love me.Everything's alright,When you're right here by my side.When you look me in the eyes,I catch a glimpse of heaven.I find my paradise,When you look me in the eyes.
[Vicky]More and more, I start to realize,
[Joe]I can reach my tomorrow,I can hold my head up high,
[Vicky]And it's all because you're by my side.When you look me in the eyes,And tell me that you love me.Everything's alright,When you're right here by my side.
[Both]When I hold you in my arms,I know that it's forever.I just gotta let you know,I never wanna let you go.When you look me in the eyes.And tell me that you love me.Everything's alright,When you're right here by my side.When you look me in the eyes,I catch a glimpse of heaven.I find my paradise,When you look me in the eyes.Oh
"Joe, guess what you forgot to do." Vicky said when they were finished. "What? I don't remember not doing anything." "You did it last time to. One very important piece." Joe thought and then he had the 'Oh! I remember now!' face on. "THE RING!!!" Joe yelled. Vicky laughed. He got down on his knee again and pulled the box out of his jacket. "Would you like to see the ring?" "Depends." "Depends on what?" Joe said smiling. Nick interrupted, "You guys do that every time. It's always depends and then the other says depends on what and then whatever the next one says is the answer that the other one wants." Everyone looked confused at Nick. He eventually developed the same look because he played it back in his head and became confused with what he says. "Ok. Just ignore that…and maybe me for a few more minutes." "Don't worry Nick. We always ignore you." Vicky said with sarcasm in her voice and a smile crept on her face. Nick smiled and said, "Sure you do." She laughed and turned back to Joe. He was smiling and shaking his head. "Anyways….seriously would you like to see the ring?" "Yes." Joe opened the box and her eyes shot open. She thought it would have been the same one. But instead, it was three butterflies going in a diagonal line. Two of the three bands were sterling silver, the middle was copper. In the largest part of the wings were two diamonds and the littlest part there was only one diamond. "Oh my god Joe! This is gorgeous!" "I know. It's for the most gorgeous girl in the world." She laughed and everyone in the crowd said 'aww'. She flung her arms around his neck and he stood up while still hugging her. They pulled apart and ran off stage. Everyone signed posters and were congratulated and then one very obsessed Nick fan came up to them and said, "Nick I want to marry you but I have one question for Kevin." Nick looked confused and said, "Ok?" She turned toward Kevin and asked, "Who is this Talls person you talked about during that one song?" Kevin looked towards Vicky and she shook her head yeah and then he looked toward Nick, who shrugged his shoulders. Kevin turned back towards the girl and said, "Talls is Nick's girlfriend. But her real name is Tally." "Can I meet her?" "Umm, sure?" Vicky walked off and came back laughing with Tally. The girl saw Tally and took off running towards her. "You need to back away from Nick! He is all mine!" The girl screamed while reaching to push Tally down. Vicky got in the way and punched the girl. "What the hell is your problem?!" Vicky yelled at the girl. The girl started crying. Joe came over and said, "Vicky! Why are you making her cry?!" Joe helped the girl up and hugged her. "She just tried to attack Tally and you are getting mad at me for yelling at her? Are you serious, Joseph?" "Don't you go all Joseph on me. You just yelled at one of MY fans." Vicky looked at him for a long time. She shook her head and walked away. Everyone was watching the fight. Tally looked at Joe and said, "She was just trying to protect me and you get all worked up because she yelled at a fan? That's really low." Tally walked away from Joe and the girl and followed where Vicky went. The girl controlled herself and said, "I'm sorry. I was trying to attack that girl. And Vicky had a right to yell at me. I would have yelled at someone if they had tried to hurt my best friend. I should go." Joe looked surprised at the girl as he watched her walk away.
Tally found Vicky sitting in a chair, crossed-legged, strumming her guitar. Vicky started singing and Tally remembered the lyrics. "Hey. I remember this song, I wrote it. But I never would sing it so I made you sing it." Tally said while smiling. "Yeah. But you need to sing it. You have a beautiful voice." "No I don't." Tally said shaking her head. Nick came in and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind her and whispered in her ear, "Yes you do." She giggled and said, "Fine. I will sing it." Vicky started strumming and Tally began singing:
"White Horse"Say you're sorryThat face of an angelComes out just when you need it toAs I paced back and forth all this timeCause I honestly believed in youHolding onThe days drag onStupid girl,I shoulda known, I shoulda knownI'm not a princess, this ain't a fairy taleI'm not the one you'll sweep off her feet,Lead her up the stairwellThis ain't Hollywood, this is a small town,I was a dreamer before you went and let me downNow it's too late for youAnd your white horse, to come aroundBaby I was naive,Got lost in your eyesAnd never really had a chanceMy mistake, I didn't know to be in loveYou had to fight to have the upper handI had so many dreamsAbout you and meHappy endingsNow I knowI'm not a princess, this ain't a fairy taleI'm not the one you'll sweep off her feet,Lead her up the stairwellThis ain't Hollywood, this is a small town,I was a dreamer before you went and let me downNow it's too late for youAnd your white horse, to come aroundAnd there you are on your knees,Begging for forgiveness, begging for meJust like I always wanted but I'm so sorryCause I'm not your princess, this ain't a fairytaleI'm gonna find someone someday who might actually treat me wellThis is a big world, that was a small townThere in my rearview mirror disappearing nowAnd it's too late for you and your white horseNow it's too late for you and your white horse, to catch me nowOh, whoa, whoa, whoaTry and catch me nowOh, it's too lateTo catch me now
Tally finished and by then everyone was listening to her, even the stage crew. She opened her eyes and saw everyone staring at her. She blushed and looked away. Everyone erupted into applause. She looked back at everyone, stunned. "Tally you have an awesome voice!" Kevin and Joe said at the same time. Nick was staring at her, speechless. Vicky stood up and walked over to Nick. She started singing quietly, "Now you're speechless, over the edge you're just breathless." She walked around him to get to Tally. She smiled while he gave her a look. "Tally you were amazing." Vicky said hugging her. "Well I already knew you were but I felt left out not to be able to tell you that, so I did anyway." Tally looked at her confused. "You know how I am when I drink a Full Throttle." They both laughed while Tally shook her head in agreement. Joe tapped Vicky's shoulder and the smile she once had on her face disappeared when she saw who it was. "Yes?" Vicky asked. "Can I please talk to you?" Joe asked pleading with his eyes. "I don't know if you can, but I do know that you can be so low sometimes. I was just trying to keep Tally from getting hurt by a crazed fan and all you can do is yell at me for yelling at her? I don't know about anyone else but to me that moment seemed like you were letting the celebrity part of your life go to your head. And in case you haven’t noticed I don't like that part of you." She looked Joe in the eyes and all he could say was "I'm sorry" in a whisper. "Sure you are." Vicky said and pushed past him out of the room. She found an empty room and sat down with Kevin's guitar and started strumming. Suddenly lyrics came. She had no idea how she came up with them, but she sang them anyway.
"I'm Gone I'm Going"
So sick of hearing your words all I can hear you say is how you want me to live my life a different way I'm gonna pack up my things I'm gonna do it just watch me, watch me I'm like a rat in a cage about to lose it all and I ain't gonna give up
Until I'm standing tall I'm gonna throw it all in just get it over with watch me, watch me Cuz life is way too short and I can't wait no more Here I go I'm gone, I'm going I'm so over you, and I don't care and I won't go back cuz I know if I do, I won't make it forgive me, I can't take it anymore So sick of falling apart and crawling back again so sick of playing the games that I can never win I really had it, just so so sick of it watch me, just watch me Cuz life is just way too short and I can't wait anymore Here I go I'm gone, I'm going I'm so over you, and I don't care and I won't go back cuz I know if I do, I won't make it forgive me, I can't take it anymore I won't look back I won't look back no more Hey HeySo here I go, I'm gone, I'm going I'm so over you, and I don't care and I won't go back cuz I know if I do, I won't make it forgive me, I can't take it anymore
"That's really good Vicky." Vicky jumped and turned around. "God Kevin! Don't do that! You scared me half to death!" Kevin started laughing and Vicky threw a pillow at him. He sat down next to her and hugged her. She started crying and said, "He always does this to me. We just fought over something stupid and-" "Hey. That is not something stupid. He shouldn't have yelled at you for trying to protect Talls. You have a right. I mean she is your best friend. I would do that for you if some stalker tried to hurt you." Kevin said interrupting her. She laughed at the last part and hugged him tight before letting go of him. She went to the bath room and washed her face. She took a few deep breaths to try and control her breathing and then sat back next to Kevin. "Man I love having you as a best friend." Vicky said laying her head on Kevin's shoulder. Kevin laid his head on hers and said, "Same here." They sat there for as long as they could in silence just thinking about everything that was going on, until Nick and Tally finally came in and said that it was time to go. "You guys have been sitting here for like 3 hours. What have you guys been doing? I mean we find you two with Vicky's head on Kevin's shoulder and Kevin's head on Vicky's and yall are just staring off into space." "Talls calm down we weren’t doing anything we were just sitting here thinking. And the only reason why our heads were like that was because I hugged her and she started crying so I just calmed her down and she washed her face and then came and sat down and put her head on my shoulder and said that she loved having me as her best friend and I laid my head on hers and said same here. Happy now? You know everything that went on." They all giggled. "Yes I am. Now come on we don't want to get left here." Tally grabbed Vicky's hand and started running toward the bus. Vicky started laughing and followed Tally all the way back to the bus. Nick and Kevin eventually walked into the bus to find Tally jumping around and Vicky laughing on the couch. "Hey Nick. And you said I was the hyper active one!" Vicky said pointing to Tally. "I know. So I have been proved wrong." Nick said sitting next to Vicky and started laughing with her. "Nicholas!" "Yes mommy?" Vicky raised an eyebrow and he stuck his tongue out at her. She returned the gesture. "Come clean up your bunk. I am surprised I have to tell you!" Mrs. Jonas said walking through the door. "Tally, sweetie? Are you ok?" Mrs. Jonas asked trying not to laugh. "I don't think so. I just had 5 red bulls. And I think the crash is coming." Tally fell onto the other couch dead asleep. Everyone laughed. "Nick I was serious about your bunk." "Yes ma'am. I'm going right now." He picked Tally up and put her in her bunk. Vicky came and changed her into her pajamas and tucked her in while Nick cleaned up his bunk. Vicky helped him clean up when she was finished taking care of Tally. Joe came on the bus and went straight for the fridge. "WHO DRANK ALL MY RED BULLS?!" Nick and Vicky snatched their heads up and smiled. They both ran out and Vicky sat on the couch. Nick walked by Joe with one of Tally's empty red bull cans in his hand pretending to drink out of it. Vicky did the same. He saw them and then said, "YOU GUYS!! THOSE WERE MINE!!!" They both started laughing and said, "WE didn’t do it. SHE did!" They both pointed to Tally's head hanging out of her bunk. "Oh when she wakes up I am gonna get her good. And hey you talked to me!" Joe hugged Vicky really tight. She didn’t hug back at first and then thought, "Oh what the heck? I have put him through enough I guess." She hugged him back and they called it truce. "I think that was the shortest fight in history." Nick said. "No. The shortest fight is no fight at all." Vicky said. "True." Nick said thinking it over. "Wow. You guys are the weirdest people I have ever met. First, you pretend to drink my red bulls that actually Tally drank. And now you guys are fighting over the shortest fight in history." Joe said shaking his head. "But yet you still hang out with us, so what does that make you?" Vicky asked. "I knew I was weird before any of yall." Vicky laughed saying, "I wouldn't brag about that Mr. Jonas."
The bus started moving and Vicky started looking around with a questioning look on her face. "What's wrong, Vicky?" Kevin asked. "Where's Frankie?" Mr. and Mrs. Jonas started looking around frantically until they looked in the back room to find him sleeping in the pull out bed. "Oh thank god!" Mrs. Jonas sighed with relief while putting her hand over her racing heart. Everyone went to bed within the next few hours. Vicky woke up at about 3 AM and sat at the booth in the kitchen with a sandwich and a glass of milk. She sat staring at the cars passing by outside the window when she felt a hand on her shoulder. She jumped and saw that it was Joe. "Hey." He said sitting next to her. "Hi." She said returning her gaze back to the outside world. "What are you thinking about?" "Not much. Just touring and stuff, hoping that I don’t change any." Joe put his finger under her chin and turned her face towards him. "I won't let you change." He kissed her softly on the lips and they stared into each other's eyes. She hugged him and nestled her face into the crook his neck. She fell asleep there and Joe noticed because her breathing slowed. He smiled and picked her up to carry her back to her bed. He set her into the bunk and just stood there watching her sleep. "Man I love her." He whispered to himself. He kissed her forehead and went right above her, to his bunk, to go back to sleep. The next morning she woke up before everyone else. She changed, done her hair and makeup and everyone was still asleep. She made breakfast and then sat in the booth again. She stared out into the open fields rolling past the window. She was thinking about everything that had happened at her house, fighting with her parents, finding Joe making out with Tally, finding out her grandpa had died, everything that made her hate the house. She also thought about Danny and what he would have thought about all that had happened. She wondered if he would like her going on tour with the Jonas', and what he would have thought about her fighting with her parents. She let a few tears fall onto her cheek until she heard movement in the backroom. She hurriedly wiped her tears away just in time for Mr. Jonas to walk through the door. "Oh hey Vicky. I didn't know anyone else was up. And apparently, you have been up for a while because you have made a huge breakfast. I'm surprised that the boys haven't woken up yet from the smell of bacon." She laughed and said, "Me too. And good morning, dad." He smiled and kissed her on the forehead. She went back to staring out the window while Mr. Jonas watched the news. Eventually, everyone else woke up and got ready for the busy day waiting for them. "Whoa, mom this is the best breakfast you have ever made!" Nick said to Mrs. Jonas. Vicky laughed and Mrs. Jonas said, "Nicholas, I didn't make this breakfast, Vicky did." Everyone but Mrs. Jonas and Mr. Jonas quickly turned their heads to look at Vicky. She laughed and said, "What? I was bored and everyone was asleep, so I decided to make breakfast." Everyone shrugged and went back to eating their breakfast. When everyone was done, Vicky made Mrs. Jonas sit on the couch and have family time with everyone else while Vicky washed the dishes. "Honey, I can take care of this. You don't have to wash the dishes. You made breakfast, go hang out with all the other kids." "No. You need a break from all the house work and I don't want to just sit on the couch until we get to the next venue. So go sit on the couch right there, or do you want me to strap you down to it?" They both smiled and Mrs. Jonas sat on the couch. When Vicky was finished washing the dishes, she joined everyone else in the living room area. They joked around and played board games. "I don't like board games because they make me bored." Nick said. "That was so hilarious Nick that I would have actually laughed if you were like four." Vicky said with sarcasm in her voice, while she poked him in the side. He gave her the evil eye and she gasped dramatically while tossing her hand over her mouth. "You stole my evil eye! How dare you!" They both busted out laughed. They laughed so hard until they were both lying on the floor. "What are we laughing about?" Nick asked between laughing spells. "I don't even know!" Vicky said while wiping at her eyes. They finally finished laughing and everyone else was giving them weird looks. "Vicky?" Frankie asked. "Yeah babe?" "Why are you hanging out with Nick and not me?" Vicky giggled and said, "I'm sorry, honey. I didn't know you wanted me to hang out with you." She stood up and pulled him into a hug. She sat on the couch with him on her lap. They started talking about Webkins, and the periodic table. "That's very impressive that you know the periodic table Frankster." Vicky said. "Yeah. I am that much cooler than any of my other brothers. And they wish that they could be as cool as me." She laughed and Joe sat next to Vicky saying, "Yeah right little man." "You know you wanna be like me." Frankie said. "Ok fine. You caught me!" Joe said. "Say it. WAIT!! Don't say it yet! MOMMY!" "Yes honey?" "Where is the video camera?" Joe looked at Vicky, who was trying not to show that she was laughing. "Right where you left it. Here, come get it." Frankie jumped off of Vicky's lap and ran into the other room. "I can't believe he is making such a big deal about this." Joe said leaning back onto the couch. Vicky burst into laughter. She finally composed herself in time for Frankie to come out with the camera. He pointed it at Joe and pressed the record button. "Now say it." Frankie said. Joe rolled his eyes and said, "Hi. I am Joseph Jonas and I wish I was Frankie Jonas." Frankie pressed the record button again and the red light went off. "Ok. Now I am gonna go upload this onto YouTube." Frankie said running into the other room again. Joe watched after Frankie with his mouth hanging open. "If you let your mouth fall anymore it was scrape the floor." Vicky said. Joe closed his mouth and looked at Vicky. "You know, I love when you make him feel special." Joe said while grabbing her hand. He started drawing letters on her palm. She mentally visualized the letters and saw that they spelt 'I love you.' "I love you too." She kissed him softly, but passionately. When they pulled away, they just stared into each other's eyes. "I never noticed but your eyes have green streaks in them." Joe said with stroking her cheek with his thumb. She closed her eyes and just let the moment sink in. She realized then exactly how much she loved him. She took his hand and kissed his palm. He then grabbed a hold the hand that was holding his, and kissed her wrist. She then shifted to where her head was on his chest and her arm was draped over his stomach, grabbing his shirt securely. He had his arms wrapped around her, pulling her closer to him. She had her left hand close to her face, just looking at the ring that is on her finger. "You know, I sometimes wonder how I deserve you. You just seem to be too good for me. Like, hmm how do I put this? It's like; I'm not good enough to fit into your world. You are like world famous and I am just a small town country girl. But yet you make me fit into it." Vicky said. "Don't you ever say that again! You are always good enough for me, if not better." Joe said making her look at him. "Joe. You can have any girl in the world." "I know. But I chose you. I chose you because I don't have to act different around you. I don't have to worry about you just loving me for my money and fame. I don't have to worry about you cheating on me. I don't have to worry about you leaving me if I become un-famous for some reason. You make me want to be myself. You make me not get stuff for you. And you make me realize that you love me too much to hurt me. So don't ever say that you are not good enough. You have fit perfectly into my world. My parent's love you like you were their child. My brother's love you like you were their sister. Heck, even my stalker fans love you. And I love you. I love you more than the world it's self." She was crying by then. He wiped her tears away with his thumb and said, "You are my world. And don't you forget it." He smiled down at his fiancé. She looked at him and put her head back on his chest. He let her cry, and stroked her hair hoping that would help calm her down. Joe's phone started ringing, and it started ringing this:
And just let her cry
If the tears fall down like rain
Let her sing
If it eases all her pain
Let her go
Let her walk right out on me
And if the sun comes up tomorrow
Let her be
Let her be
"Wow. Talk about ironic." Vicky said smiling. Joe looked at his phone and hesitated on the send button. "Who is it?" Vicky asked with a concerned look on her face. "It's…AJ." Joe said. "Let me answer." Vicky said with an evil smile on her face. Joe handed her the phone and she answered saying, "Hello?" in a granny voice. "Who is this? Who? Who? No I don't have a chicken wing here." She muffled her laugh. "Who is this? Who? Sorry I don't understand people who talk like they have shit in their mouth. Ok. Bye." Vicky laughed while she hung up the phone. "Here ya go." She handed Joe his phone. "That was…funny." Joe said laughing. "I know." Vicky said smiling. She laid her head back on his chest and fell asleep. Joe eventually fell asleep, hugging her closer. Nick and Tally came in a few minutes later. "Aww. They are so cute!" Tally said. "Sure they are." Nick said rolling his eyes. "You know, that is how we act." Tally said matter of factly. "Sadly." Nick said looking down to the floor. Tally playfully hit his arm. They both laughed and walked out. A few hours and many red bulls later, they were at the venue. "Oh my god! Look a birdie! OO!! Look its people!" Tally ran over to the people and started talking to them. "I can't believe I am dating her." Nick said while shaking his head. He walked over to Tally and pulled her away from the stage crew. "Bye guys! I'll talk to you later!" Tally said over Nick's shoulder. The stage crew waved bye to her with confused expressions on their faces.
Joe and Vicky are still asleep on the couch in the back lounge. Joe woke up when he didn't hear movement in the bus. He looked down to see Vicky fast asleep, smiling. He smiled and moved a strand of hair out of her face. He stared at her with so much love and adoration in his eyes while watching her sleep. She woke up an hour later and saw Joe staring at her. "Hey babe." Joe kissed her forehead and said, "Sleep well?" "Best sleep I have had in a while." She smiled up at him. "Guess what is in about a month." Vicky said excitedly. Just to mess with her Joe said, "Easter?" Vicky looked sad when she looked down at her hands. "Vicky I was just kidding I know your birthday is coming up." She looked up and her eyes sparkled. "You remembered!" "Of course I would remember! Why wouldn't I? I mean it's your birthday and let alone one of the biggest ones! You are gonna love being 18. I know I did." She giggled and hugged Joe really tight. "Hey where did everybody go?" Vicky asked when they walked into the front lounge. Joe looked out the window to see all the kids playing wiffle ball. "I know they are not playing wiffle ball without me!" Joe ran to the door of the bus and fell down the steps. Vicky walked to the door when she heard the thud and laughed when she saw Joe laying there. "Joe…maybe you shouldn't try to run down stairs anymore." Vicky said while helping him stand up. "Yeah I think so to." Joe said smiling. They walked hand in hand to everyone else. Tally came running up to Vicky jumping up and down and talking so fast no one could understand you. "Nick?" "Yeah?" "How many red bulls did you let her have when I was asleep?" "I lost count when I took a 10 minute nap." Vicky sighed heavily and dragged Tally back to the bus. She made Tally take a quick nap, which turned out to be a few hours long. Vicky walked in to her dressing room to be greeted by people she did not want to see. "What do you want?" "Honey we want you to leave tour and come live with us again." Mrs. Wilder said, grabbing one of Vicky's hands. Vicky looked down at her hand and then back at her mother. She snatched her hand away from her mother and said, "I never want to see you again. Like I said before, I can never treat or love you the same as I did when I was younger. Now get out of my dressing room." "Don't you dare talk to your mother like that!" Mr. Wilder said while slapping Vicky across her face. Vicky fell to the floor, holding her cheek. She looked up at her father in terror while she cried silently. "Hey Vicky do you- Oh my god! What happened, Vicky?" Joe rushed to her side. Mr. Wilder grabbed the back of Joe's shirt and snatched him away from Vicky. "What the hell are you doing?" Joe said with rage in his eyes. "You need to leave. She doesn't want you here. She doesn't love you anymore. So leave." Mr. Wilder said. Vicky came up behind her father with rage rekindling within her. She tapped her father's shoulder. When he turned around, she punched him in the face. "How dare you slap me and think you can get away with it! Or even think that you can speak for me. In case you have forgotten, I am not a 5 year old girl who believes and does anything her father tells her. I have grown and am not so naïve anymore. I hate you! You always think you can just speak for me and expect me to go along with it. Well think again, because if you think for one second that I will just let you tell Joe that I don't love him anymore and don't want to see him, you have a rude awakening coming. You are lucky I am not beating the hell out of you right now! UGH!!!!!!!!" Vicky storms out of her dressing room right into the press. "Oh fucking great! Just what I need!" She screams. She pushes through the press and finally walks to a nearby beach. She walks to the end of the pier and just stands there, looking down at the crashing waves. She starts crying. She steps closer to the edge and is about to jump, but then remembered Joe. His face came crashing into her mind. She imagines how much she would hurt him if she killed herself. She sees him crying non-stop. She sees him never singing again, because it wouldn't bring him joy. She steps away from the edge, and looks at the setting sun lowering into the horizon. "Danny what do I do?" She falls to her knees and cries harder. She feels a hand rest on her shoulder. She turns around to see Nick sitting next to her. She plows her head into his shoulder. "Shh. Vicky you will be ok." "I don't know anymore Nick. Everything is screwing up." "You can't think about things with a negative outlook. Just let the pieces drop where they do and just roll with it." "Thanks Nick" "No problem." He strokes her hair and just let's her cry. When she finishes, they stand up and start walking down the pier back towards the venue. "I can't go back there Nick." "Why?" "Because Joe will be having a heart attack asking me all these questions. My parents are probably still there. I just cursed in front of like 50 paparazzi. So yeah, its gonna be hell if I go back." "But we have a show." "Who said I needed you to stay with me?" She looked at him. "Well you can't just stay out here at night with no one else with you." "Nick. I just punched my dad in the face and pretty much cussed him out. If I can do that and not die then I think I can survive for a few hours out here. Or I might just hide out in the bus." "I would feel better if you hid out in the bus." She giggled and said, "Fine. I'll stay in the bus." "Good." They laughed and walked back to the bus joking around. Since everyone was in the venue, it didn't really cause too much trouble when they got on the bus. "Ok. So I will see you in a few hours ok?" Nick said. "Nick. I'm not 2. I think I can handle being by myself for a while." They laughed and Nick said, "I don't know, you might find my secret stash of red bull and then it would just be downhill from there." "I promise I won't drink any red bull." They did their pinky promise and Nick left. Vicky sat in her bunk, listening to her iPod and stared at her ceiling. She heard people coming onto the bus so she shut out her light and turned her iPod off. She rolled over so her back was facing the curtain and stayed as quiet as possible. She heard Joe ranting on about how she disappeared to his parents and she heard his parents and everyone else trying to calm him down. "I can't calm down! My fiancé is out there somewhere alone! I have to find her!" "Joe. I am sure she is ok. Just calm down for a little while. We will find her." She heard Tally say in as much as a calm voice as she could. She knew her best friend was worried sick. She decides to txt Tally and tells her everything was ok. When it sent, she heard Tally say, "Hey guys. I just got a txt from Vicky saying she was fine. She just needs some time to think." She heard everyone sigh in relief. She heard footsteps coming into the bunk area and people getting into their bunks. She didn't hear movement in the bunk above her so she figured that Joe would probably stay up until he had proof that she was ok. She sighed and got out of her bunk. She saw Kevin's head pop out and the relief come across his face. She motioned for him not to say anything and he nodded ok. She walked to the kitchen and saw Joe standing at the sink looking out the window. She leaned up against the counter beside him. It took him a second to realize someone was next to him. He finally saw that it was Vicky and he hugged her really tight. "Don't you ever do that to me again! Do you hear me?" She realized that he was crying. "Oh Joe! I am so sorry that I scared you that bad!" They stood there hugging each other for a while. They finally decided to go to sleep. He insisted on staying in her bunk. "Joe you can't. Your mom and dad would have a stroke." "I think they would understand. They knew how worried I was about you. So I would think they know that I wouldn't want to leave your side. And plus we have slept in the same bed many times before and nothing happened." "Sometimes I had to stop you remember." Vicky said in a quieter voice than she was talking before. "Yeah I know. But please. Just this one night." She stared at him for a while, and realized that he was worried sick about her. "Fine. But if they yell at you tomorrow I will take full credit for it." She slid out of the bunk so he could get in. She slid back in and he had his arm tight around her before she could get settled in good enough. He kissed her neck and said, "I love you." "I love you too." She grabbed his hand and kissed his palm. At 3 AM, Vicky climbed out her bunk. She hadn’t slept any, so she decided to go talk to the bus driver. "Hi." Vicky said while sitting in the chair next to the driver. "Hey Vicky. Are you feeling any better?" "Yeah. I can't sleep though. Today has been horrible…well for the last 12 hours it has." "Do you wanna talk about it?" Vicky contemplated on how she should start it. "Well my parent's at first were fine and dandy with me becoming famous. They loved the Jonas' and everything. Now they want me to quit tour and move into their new house which isn't even anywhere near South Carolina. And my father told Joe that I never wanted to see him again and that I didn't love him. My father even slapped me. He has never done that. I don't know what has gotten into them. It just doesn't make since, Bill." "Wow. Sounds to me they just don't want you happy. Or maybe they think they are losing their only child." "Bill, they haven't even raised me for the last 2 years. So they haven't even had me. They expect me to just love them and treat them how I used to. They think I am to naïve to realize they haven’t been there. So when I tell them 'no' they act surprised and get mad. And, I am actually kinda ashamed to say this, but I punched my dad today." Bill looked at her with wide eyes for a few seconds and then back to the road. "Well I am proud of you for standing up for yourself today Vicky. I would have done the same thing if I were you." "You know Bill you are easy to talk to. And you don't bring me down. I like you. You can be my new best night friend." They laughed. "Night Bill." "Night Vicky." She kissed him on the cheek and walked back to her bunk. She climbed in next to Joe and finally fell asleep. She woke up at 2 the next afternoon. She walked to the front of the bus and talked to Bill again. "Whoa. I am guessing you had a good sleep." Bill said smiling. "Ha ha very funny." They laughed. "So enough about me, tell me about you." Vicky said. "Well I don't know where to start. I have been driving for years." "Bill, are you saying driving buses for years or just driving period." "Both." They laughed. They talked for another hour or so. Mrs. Jonas called Vicky for dinner so Vicky had to quit talking for a while. "Hey mom?" "Yes Darling?" "Can I give some of this food to Bill?" "Umm…Sure." Mrs. Jonas said. "Thanks mom!" Vicky said happily. When they finished eating, Vicky made a plate for Bill and took it to him. "Hey Bill!" "What's that?" "Dinner. It's for you." "How am I gonna eat that and drive this bus at the same time?" "I can drive." "Whoa. Are you sure? This thing is a lot bigger than a regular car." "I'm not that bad of a driver. Just let me try. Please?" She gave him the puppy dog eye and stuck out her bottom lip. He looked at her from the corner of his eye. "You are one weird 17 year old." "I am almost 18 thank you!" They laughed and they pulled over long enough to switch places. Bill ate while Vicky drove and he was surprised at how good she could drive the bus. "You are really good at driving this thing." "See I told you. I'm not a bad driver now am I?" "No I guess not." They sat in silence for a minute. "Bill how old are you?" "I am 30." "No way!" "How old did you think I was?" "I thought you were like 50 or something." "Wow that makes me feel real good inside." They laughed. "That is not what I meant. I mean I just thought since you had so much wisdom and stuff that you were older." "Oh ok. I was gonna say I don't remember seeing grey hairs when I looked in the mirror last." She giggled. "You're pretty cool kid." Bill said to Vicky. "Well you are pretty cool to…adult?" They laughed. "We should hang out sometime when neither of us is driving." "Yeah, you are pretty fun to hang out with. I get kinda lonely up here when everyone is asleep or at the venue." "Well you know, you can come into the venue and hang out with me when I'm not performing. I only perform for like 20 or 25 minutes." "I might do that." He smiled at her and she looked at him for a few seconds. She looked back at the road and said, "I never realized you had green eyes." "Most people don't. It's because I am usually looking at the road." "Yeah. Maybe." "You have pretty eyes to. I like the green streaks around the pupil. That's unique. I haven't seen that before." Bill said. "Yeah I have always loved my eyes. I still think it's weird. I usually notice people's eyes first off. I guess I wasn't paying attention the first time I met you." "Most people I drive for don't really talk to me at all. I was actually really surprised last night when you came up here and started talking to me." "Really? You have a magnetic personality. It's kinda hard not to talk to you." "Well thank you." "Anytime." Joe comes walking in and Joe and Bill give each other a stare. "Bill." "Joe." "Am I missing something here?" Vicky asked worried. "Oh nothing. It's just that the last time I had a girlfriend come on tour with us, Bill here took her from me." "Oh I did not. She just needed someone to talk to and you were always in interviews or sound checks or performing. So I just talked to her." "You still ended up kissing her!" "Joe! She kissed me! And that was like 2 years ago. Get over it! I don't even like Vicky like that and I didn't like her like that!" "So! You still let her kiss you! I am surprised I even let them hire you back." "Joseph Adam. Don't talk like that. You are starting to sound like a stuck up snob!" Vicky said. "Shut up Vicky. Stay out of it." The guys kept ranting on and on about it. She was getting madder by the second. "Ok look. I am getting tired of you two fighting. So I am pulling over. And when I do you two are gonna get out of this bus and talk this out. Get it. Got it. Good." Vicky said in a stern voice. "I don't want to talk to him!" They both said at the same time. "Then what the hell have you two been doing for the last 20 minutes?!" The guys looked at each other and then looked down because they were ashamed of how they have been acting. She pulled over, opened the door, and stormed off the bus. "Alright you dumb asses get out here!" Vicky screamed when she got in the grass. She was pacing trying to blow off some steam. The guys walked off the bus cautiously. "Come on damn it!" They walked faster pushing each other in front of the other one trying not to be the first one to get to her. They are scared of what she might do to them. "God damn it. I'm not going to hurt you! The only reason I am even doing this is because I am tired of you two acting like 2 year olds. So get over here!" They walked side by side towards her. When they got to her, they saw she had calmed down a little bit. The others had collected by the door when they heard her yell for them to hurry up. Nick and Kevin rolled their eyes when they saw who was arguing and went back to playing guitar hero. "Ok. You two are gonna stand here and talk until yall work this out and then we will leave to go to the next venue. And unless you want your fans to be mad then I would hurry the hell up." The guys looked at each other and then looked away. She rolled her eyes and said, "Oh my god. You two are acting like damn girls!" "You know yelling at us doesn't make it any better." Bill said in a calm voice. "Well I'm sorry but I don’t like seeing my friends fight over something stupid." Vicky said. "Sorry Vicky." They both said like little kids. "I am not the one you need to be saying sorry to. You need to say it to each other and that you won't talk about that incident ever again. Ok?" "Ok. I'm sorry for being an ass and I won't ever talk about this again." They both said while looking at each other. And just to aggravate them, Vicky said, "Ok. Now hug and make up!" "Ok that is going too far." Joe said looking at Vicky. "Aww come on please!" "No!" Both of the guys said and they started walking away. "Fine. But have fun driving away when I have the keys!" They stopped mid-step and turned to see her holding up the keys, jostling them, and smiling. The guys looked at each other, nodded and started running towards her. When she saw them take off running, her eyes widened and she started running away. She was laughing and so were the guys. Bill and Joe picked up one arm each and put her on their shoulder. She was laughing hysterically. They carried her to a little creek at the end of a little hill. "Oh no. If you guys put me in there I will kill you!" Vicky said trying to get off their shoulders but they kept a firm grip on her. "AHH!!!" She screamed when they pretended to toss her. They brought her close to them in a cradle. Her head was closest to Joe's ear and she whispered, "You are gonna regret that." An evil smile crept on her face and Joe looked worried. "Dude what did she say?" Bill asked worried. "She said that we will regret what we did." The guys looked at each other and then set her down and took off running towards the bus. She laughed but realized that they took the keys from her. "Oh shit." She started running towards the bus too. She passed the guys and got on the bus before they did. She locked the door and looked through the window. They screamed for her to unlock the door and she motioned that she couldn't hear them. Everyone was laughing at them. "Ok Vicky. You have had your fun so please let them in. We really have to get going." "Ok daddy." She unlocked the door and ran to the back lounge where Nick and Kevin were. She hid behind Kevin when Joe came into the back lounge. Kevin was laughing while trying to play guitar hero. He paused the game and stood there with his arms crossed. He looked from over his shoulder to Joe and back to over his shoulder. "What makes you think I will save you? He is taller than me remember." "But not by much!" Vicky said. Kevin laughed and stepped aside. Vicky stood up straight just in time to be thrown over Joe's shoulder and carried into the back bedroom. She was laughing and telling him to put her down. He laid her down on the bed and she calmed down a little bit. He smiled at her and then started tickling her. "Stop….Joe! Can't….Breathe! Need…air….NOW! My….stomach hurts…QUIT!!!" He stopped and laughed with her. He lay down next to her and started playing with her hair. She looked at him and studied his facial features. She touched his face and he looked at her. He watched her looking at his chin, then his cheek, then his nose, then his eyes, then his forehead, and finally his lips. She put her fingers on his lips and traced its form. He then grabbed her wrist and kissed all five of her finger tips. He then put her hand on his chest so she could feel his heartbeat. It was beating really fast. She then looked at him in the eyes and took his hand and put it on her chest so he could feel her heartbeat. They matched. He kissed her with all the passion he could. Then they just held each other. Vicky fell asleep, so Joe took her to her bunk. When he tucked her in, he went to the back lounge and saw that no one was in there. He grabbed a guitar and started writing a song. When he finished the song, he went to the front lounge to find everyone watching a movie. "Hey guys." "Hey Joe." Everyone said. "Where's Vicky?" Joe asked. "Up there talking to Bill I think." "Ok." Joe went to the front of the bus and found them laughing and joking around. "Hey guys." "Hey babe." Vicky said. "Hey Joe. What's up?" Bill said. "Nothing Much. Just finished writing a new song. And no, you can't hear it yet Vicky. You can listen to it tonight at the concert."Humph. Fine." Vicky said crossing her arms and sticking her bottom lip out. They all laughed. "Well can I atleast know the name of it?" "Nope." "Fine. I guess I will just have to wait till later." "Yep you will. But I will let you know that it's gonna only be me performing it." "Cool! That's not normal for you guys! This city will feel so special. Wait are you gonna do it for all the cities after tonight?" "I might…I guess it depends." "Ok. Well I am gonna go take a shower. Bye." Vicky left and the guys talked for a good while, until they got to the venue. "Bye, Bill. Now I know why she talks to you so much. You have a magnetic personality." "That's what she said and thanks." "You're welcome." Joe said and left to get his things.
"Hey everybody!" Joe said into the mic. The fans screamed louder. "So I proposed to Vicky a few days ago. And earlier today, I wrote a song for her. But, you guys should feel special because I am gonna be the only one out here on the stage to perform." The fans screamed as loud as they could. Joe smiled and said, "So Vicky can you come out here?" She skips on stage with a lilac halter top dress. She has a mic in her hands and says, "Hi. How are you? I'm hyper. But I think I will calm down in a second." She said jumping around. Joe laughed at her and said, "How many red bulls did you have?" She looks down with an innocent look on her face then said into the mic with a kid voice, "6." Everyone laughed and Joe said, "Well let's hope you do calm down for atleast 3 minutes. Do you think you can handle that?" "Yeah I think so. But why are you gonna be the only one singing? Why do I have to be out here? Where are Nick and Kevin?" "Calm down. I want to be the only one performing right now. They are backstage. So sit right here and calm down ok?" "Ok." She smiled and jumped onto the stool. Joe sat on a stool next to her and began strumming.
"You And Me"What day is it? And in what month?This clock never seemed so aliveI can't keep up and I can't back downI've been losing so much time'Cause it's you and me and all of the people with nothing to doNothing to loseAnd it's you and me and all of the peopleAnd I don't know why, I can't keep my eyes off of youOne of the things that I want to say just aren't coming out rightI'm tripping on wordsYou've got my head spinningI don't know where to go from here'Cause it's you and me and all of the people with nothing to doNothing to proveAnd it's you and me and all of the peopleAnd I don't know why, I can't keep my eyes off of youThere's something about you nowI can't quite figure outEverything she does is beautifulEverything she does is right'Cause it's you and me and all of the people with nothing to doNothing to loseAnd it's you and me and all of the peopleAnd I don't know why, I can't keep my eyes off of youand me and all of the people with nothing to doNothing to proveAnd it's you and me and all of the peopleAnd I don't know why, I can't keep my eyes off of youWhat day is it?And in what month?This clock never seemed so alive.
He finished strumming and looked at the crowd, who was silent. Everyone was staring at Vicky, except Joe. He finally looked at Vicky, and she was looking at him with a smile and tears in her eyes. She jumped up and hugged him. He smiled and rubbed her back. The crowd erupted in applause. Everyone was screaming and clapping, and some were even crying. Kevin and Nick came out with surprised looks on their faces and were clapping to. They came up to Vicky and Joe and they patted Joe on the back. Vicky hugged each one of them, and said into the mic, "Well well well Mr. Jonas. I think that is the best song you have written yet." She smiled and continued, "Thanks for it too. I love it. But you guys have to finish this concert so I will let you guys get to it. Bye!" She hugged them again and ran off stage. Tally came up to her with a huge smile on her face. She dragged her into Vicky's dressing room. Vicky walked in and saw something she hadn't seen in a while. "Coco!" Coco ran up to Vicky and jumped into her arms. Coco started licking her face and Vicky was smiling. "Tally I love you! But how did you get her here?" "My mom said that she didn’t have enough time to take care of her anymore and said that I should give her back to you. So happy really early birthday. But this isn't gonna be your only birthday present from me so don't think that I don't have another one." Vicky looked confused because of the last sentence. "Yeah you and Nick are a perfect couple. You two love to ramble on and make people confused." Vicky got up from the floor with Coco in her arms and sat on the couch. Coco curled into a ball and fell asleep. "So that was some song huh?" Tally said sitting down in a recliner, with her legs pulled into her chest and her head resting on her knees. "Oh yeah. I knew he was a good song writer but I didn't know he was that good. It kinda caught me off guard." Vicky said absent mindedly stroking Coco's fur. "Yeah me too." They talked about other random things and took Coco out to use the restroom until the guys finished their concert. Joe came running into Vicky's room to find her on the floor asleep with one arm around a sleeping fur ball. Joe looked confused at the fur ball. It woke up and saw Joe. He figured out it was a dog. It started growling at him. He started getting scared and said, "Nice doggy. Please don't hurt me." Joe started backing towards the door. Vicky woke up because of Coco's growling. She looked to where Coco was looking to see Joe. Vicky laughed and said, "Coco shhh. He isn't mean. And plus you wouldn't do anything anyway. You are to rotten." Vicky said getting up and stroking Coco to make her calm down. Joe walked over cautiously while looking at Coco. Coco smiled but Joe thought she was showing her teeth telling him to back away. He jumped back a little. Vicky laughed and said, "Joe she is smiling at you." "Oh. I knew that." "Sure you did." Vicky said walking out the dressing room into the guys. "Hey peoples." Vicky said sitting on the couch. Coco jumped into her lap and lay down. They talked about the show until they had to go to the bus.
"Joe?" "Yeah babe?" "What inspired you to write that song?" "You did. It was that day when you made me and Bill quit acting like girls. When we were feeling each other's heart beats." "Oh cool." Joe looked over at her and saw that she was looking out the window again, like the night in the booth. "What are you thinking about?" "Nothing. Nothing at all." Vicky said getting up and walking into the back bedroom. Joe got up and grabbed her hand. "I know you are thinking about something. You can tell me anything." "I know. I just don't want to talk about it right now." Vicky said looking away tearing up. "Hey. Don't cry. Tell me what it is." Joe said in a soft voice while closing the door. He sat down next to her and pulled her close to him. She shook her head no and pulled away from him. She stared at him in the eyes and said, "I want my aunt and cousin back. I want Danny back. I want my old mom and dad back. I want Poppy back. I want everyone that was close to me that I have lost back!" Vicky started crying harder. Joe tried to pull her into a hug but she kept pushing him away. "Vicky Ann. Calm down." "Joe I don't know what to do anymore! How can I calm down when the people I always told stuff to, are GONE! Huh? Please tell me the answer because I really want to know." Vicky screamed. Nick and Kevin came running into the room. They saw Vicky standing up facing Joe, crying and Joe sitting on the bed with a surprised look on his face. "Joe, what's going on?" Kevin asked worried with a hint of anger because he never liked seeing Vicky cry. "I will tell you what's wrong Kevin; I miss my grandpa, aunt, cousin, brother, and my old mom and dad! I want them back here with me. Or atleast talk to them for one more moment." She fell to the floor crying. The guys rushed to her and they all hugged her and told her it would be ok. "Guys can I have a second with her?" Nick asked. "Sure." Kevin and Joe said standing up and walking out the door. "Nick I want to go home." Vicky said while laying her head into his chest, leaning on him for support. "I know Vicky, I know." Nick said rubbing her back, while trying to not cry himself. He knew how it felt to want to talk to someone who wasn’t here anymore. Joe and Kevin did too, but Nick felt it more often than they did. "Nick?" "Yeah?" "Why can't I just talk to them anymore? Why can't they talk to me, like show something about them that only I would recognize in something I see, so I know that they are ok?" "I don't know. You just have to believe they are ok. But if you want to take a break from performing, we all will understand. You can go back home and stay there for a while if you want to." "Thanks Nicky." Vicky still had her head in his chest, but wasn’t leaning on him for support anymore. "I think I want to write a song. But I don't have any chords I want to use." "Well it's your lucky day. I have some new ones that I want to use, but no lyrics to use them with." They laughed and Nick went to grab paper, pen, and his guitar. They sat in the back bedroom for atleast 2 hours and were putting the finishing touches on it when Joe knocked on the door softly. "Yeah?" Vicky said erasing something and writing something in its place. Joe walked in with a concerned look on his face. She looked up at him, and he saw her eyes red and puffy. "Hey." Joe said. Nick got up and walked out the room to give them some privacy. "Hi, I'm sorry about blowing up at you. I just missed them a lot, and I guess it was because I haven’t been getting a lot of sleep either." "It's ok. I just didn't know what to do in the situation." "Yeah. I'm also sorry about not letting you try to comfort me. I didn't want to be held while I was crying. It reminds me to much of them." Vicky started tearing up again. Joe put his hand on her shoulder and she looked at him. He wiped her tears away and said, "It will all be ok. I-" He cut himself off. He shook his head and said to himself, "I wouldn't be able to keep that promise." "You what?" Vicky asked, confused. "I was about to say 'I promise' but there is no way I would be able to keep that promise." "Oh ok." Vicky said and then started writing on the pad of paper again. "What's that?" Joe asked pointing to the pad of paper. "A song that I am writing. Nick is making the music for it. That's why we have been back here for so long." "Oh ok. Can I see it?" "Nope. Not until tonight. Oh and speaking of performing." Vicky hesitated and Joe noticed. "I have a feeling that you think I won't like what you are about to say." Vicky smiled a nervous smile and said, "I was thinking about taking a break from tour, and going back home." Vicky looked over at Joe and saw no expression in his face. "No." Joe said. "What do you mean no?" Vicky asked. "No. I won't let you leave." Joe said. "But Joe-" "But Joe nothing. I don't want you to leave. I wouldn't feel comfortable leaving you at your house by yourself. That’s 5 months Vicky! Did you take that into consideration? We wouldn't be able to talk as much, or hang out. I don't want that to happen. That would just damage our relationship." Joe said standing up in front of her, getting angry. "Joe, please. I need to be home. I need to be somewhere where I can feel comfortable and wake up to the same place every day. Joe, I miss home." Vicky said getting teary eyed. "Vicky. I don't want to lose you." Joe said sitting next to her getting teary eyed himself. "Joe, you won't lose me. I will probably stay home most of the time anyway. Just please let me go home, atleast for a little while. I wasn't planning on NOT coming back. I just want to go home for a little while. I will be back in a few weeks. Just please." Vicky said taking his hand. He looked down and a tear fell. "Ok. But promise me you will come back in a month or less." "I swear." Vicky said, picking his head up with her finger under his chin. She kissed him and hugged him. She stood up and went to go pack. Frankie came running back to her bunk and said, "Vicky where are you going?" "I'm going home Frank." "Why?" Frankie asked about to cry. "Aww Frankie. I'm coming back in a month. I promise." Vicky said pulling him into a hug. "But I don't want you to leave." Frankie said sobbing into her neck. "Frankie? Have you ever missed something a real real real bunch?" "Yeah." He sniffled. "Well I miss my house a real real bunch. So I am gonna go home so I don't miss it anymore. But I promise I will call you every day, ok?" "Ok!" Frankie said with a smile on his face. She kissed his cheek and he ran towards the front of the bus. She finished packing and saw Joe standing in the door way. "Hey." Vicky said. "How are you gonna tell mom and dad?" Joe asked. "Oh my gosh! I forgot to tell them. I will tell them now." She went to walk out of the room, but Joe caught her arm. He looked at her with sadness and concern in his eyes. "Joe. Please don't do that to me. Please." Vicky said desperately. She tried to pull her arm away but he pulled her into a hug. He hugged her until she pushed him away. She walked out of room, leaving Joe staring at where she left.
"Mom, dad?" Vicky asked. "Yeah?" They said. "I am going home for a little while. I just miss it a lot. I am gonna come back in a month or so though." "Ok darling. We understand. Just whenever you plan on coming back call and tell us ok?" Mrs. Jonas said. "Yes ma'am." Vicky hugged her. Mr. Jonas was just looking at her. "Dad? What's wrong?" "How did Joe take it?" He asked. Vicky sighed and said, "He was mad at first, but after I explained why, he became sad." "Oh ok. Well we will miss you a lot. Have you told the others?" "Nick is the one who said if I wanted to that I could. And Joe knows, and so does Frankie. So that leaves Kevin and Tally. This will be interesting." Vicky said walking towards the back lounge. She walked in to find Kevin and Tally playing Wii Fit. Nick looked at her, and she nodded her head. He nodded ok and left. "Tally, Kevin?" "Yeah?" "Can I talk to you guys for a second?" "Sure." They paused the game. "Guys, I am going home for a while." They stared at her, and then started laughing hysterically. They saw her serious face and they said, "Oh you were serious?" She shook her head yes. "But why?" Tally said. "Tally I just really miss waking up and being in the same spot. I know that you guys will miss me and don't want me to go, but I think I have a severe case of home sickness. So please don't make me feel any worse for leaving. And Kevin, please take care of Joe. He kinda took it hard." Kevin hadn't said a word. He just stared at her. "Kevin?" Vicky said making her way towards him. "Kevin please talk to me." Vicky said getting teary eyed. "What can I say? My best friend is leaving for only god knows how long. Who am I gonna talk when I don't want to talk to my brothers or Tally?" Kevin was getting angry. Vicky was surprised and terrified because he had never been mad at her. "Kevin, I'm sorry, but I-" "I know. But still who will I talk to? You know how busy we can get. I atleast want to talk to you every day. I have talked to you every day for almost a year. I can't just stop like that." Vicky let a few tears slip, but wiped them away quickly. She thought for a second, and then said, "How about I make you a deal. I told Frankie I would call him every day, so whenever I call him I will tell him to let me talk to all of you guys to. Ok?" Kevin smiled and said, "Ok." Since Vicky was sitting in one of the chairs, he ran into her giving her a hug, making her lean back into the chair. It flipped over. They all started laughing. Mr. and Mrs. Jonas ran in to find Kevin and Vicky on the floor side by side laughing hysterically and Tally lying on the couch, holding her stomach, and pointing at Kevin and Vicky. "I am not even gonna ask." Mrs. Jonas said walking back to the kitchen. Vicky jumped up and said, "I have to find Nick!" Before Kevin or Tally could ask, Vicky was already running out of the room. She found Nick in the family room talking to Frankie. "Hey Nick?" "Yeah?" "Can we finish that song now?" "Sure." They walk into the back bedroom and finish writing the song. They finish just in time to get to the venue. When everyone was congregated into the boy's dressing room, Vicky said, "Ok guys. This will be my last show before I leave so-" Garbo cut her off and said, "Wait. You're leaving?" "Yeah." "But why?" Vicky sighed and told him the reason why. "Anyways, before I was rudely interrupted." Vicky looked at Garbo and continued, "So I am gonna play a new song instead of Ironic. Ok? But the problem is, Nick is the only one who knows the guitar chords. So is there a way for him to wear a disguise and him not get noticed?" Everyone thought for a second and Kevin jumped up and said, "I have an idea." He paused for a good 2 minutes and Vicky said, "Ok go on." Everyone laughed and he said, "We could straighten his hair and put sun glasses on him, and a fake mustache so he could play the song. And then when it's us to play we could just wet his hair so it would get curly again. No one would ever know!" Vicky thought for a minute and said, "Kevin that is brilliant!" She jumped up and hugged him really tight. Then Kevin motioned for everyone to come join in the hug. Vicky didn’t see him do it, but she then felt everyone around her. "Aww you guys! I'm gonna miss you to!" She turned around and ran into Garbo. Vicky giggled and said, "Well hi there young man." They laughed because it was an inside joke between them. Everyone let go from the group hug and went into their own little groups. Vicky sat by herself on the couch just looking at the people around her. She felt the couch move beside her. When she looked over, she saw Bill. "Hey Bill." "Hey Vicky." Vicky looked at his eyes and said, "Now you said you never saw anything unique. You liar! You're eyes are green with blue streaks around the pupil! That's more uncommon than mine!" She poked him in the side and they laughed. "I was talking about besides mine." "Oh sure you were." Vicky said sarcastically. "Hey Bill?" Vicky said in a serious voice. "Yeah?" "I'm leaving tomorrow." Vicky said looking down at her hands. "Why?" "I'm just home sick. But I'm coming back in a month. That isn't long. Is it?" "I guess not. I guess no more 3 AM talking sessions." "Yeah I guess not." Vicky said playing with a loose piece of string on her skinny jeans. "Hey. Don't be sad. Get Glad!" He in a show toon voice. She laughed and said, "Stop watching TV please." They laughed again. It was time for her to perform her new song. She walked on stage and said, "Ok, show of hands, how many people have lost someone they loved?" They flipped the lights on and everyone raised their hands. Vicky raised hers and said, "Me too. So this song is about losing someone, but just wanting them to stay for a little bit longer. This song is called, 'One Moment More'." The crowd giggled and Vicky did too. "No pun intended." She said and then waiting for Nick to start.
"One Moment More"Hold meEven though I know you're leavingAnd show meAll the reasons you would stayIt's just enough to feel your breath on mineTo warm my soul and ease my mindYou've got to hold me and show me nowGive meJust one part of you to cling toAnd keep meEverywhere you areIt's just enough to steal my heart and runAnd fade out with the falling sunOh, please don't goLet me have you just one moment moreOh, all I needAll I want is just one moment moreYou've got to hold me and keep me nowTell me
that someday you'll be returningAnd maybeMaybe I'll believeIt's just enough to see a shooting starTo know you're never really farIt's just enough to see a shooting starTo know you're never really goneOh, please don't goLet me have you just one moment moreOh, all I needAll I want is just one moment moreOh, please don't goLet me have you just one moment moreOh, all I needAll I want is just one moment moreYou've got to hold me and maybe I'll believeSo hold meEven though I know you're leaving
She finished and was crying a little. She wiped away her tears and smiled as everyone in the crowd clapped and wiped their tears away also. "Ok, again show of hands, who wants to see three awesome brothers?" They turned the lights on and everyone was jumping up and down with both their hands raised and screaming. Vicky laughed and said, "Good because here they are. Please welcome, The Jonas Brothers!" They ran on stage and Joe hugged Vicky for a minute or two. He slipped a note in her hand and let go. She ran off stage and looked at the note.
Dear Vicky,
I know you want to leave, but I really don't want you to. And I know you already know that. But I just want you to understand, that I can't stand being away from you for more than an hour without talking or seeing you. I don't like not seeing your smile and your eyes sparkle. They are what help me get through the day. I really like your new song. That's kinda how I feel; the lyrics are kinda from my point of view. You did a good job of interacting with the fans. You are really good with people. That is what I love about you. I know you will be only gone for a month, but it will seem like forever. I know I am probably making you feel worse about leaving, but I am writing down all the things that I can't get up the courage to say. It's hard not being with you. That last break up was horrible for me, I couldn't laugh or smile. I couldn't joke around or be sarcastic. I stayed in my room all day and all night. Kevin tried to get me out of the house but I was never up to it. When I saw Nick hug you like that, I knew he still liked you more than a friend. That's why I acted like that. When you said that you started dating Nick, my heart broke. But when I kissed you that day in the studio, I felt like the happiest man in the world. (I know you are probably thinking I am not a man, but just go with it.) I knew right then and there that I never stopped loving you and kissing Tally was the worst mistake ever. I should have pushed her off right when she started kissing me, but I didn't. I regret not doing that. So to tell you again, I am really sorry for that. And now that you two are best friends again, I don't have to worry about that. She told me that when you walked in on us that she had wished she didn't come on to me. She knew that you loved me more than anything, and that she still did it. She just wanted to see and feel in me what you did. But she didn't, she couldn't. She said she feels it with Nick though. So maybe there will be more wedding bells soon. :) Ok. Well you are introducing us now….well now you aren't, because you are back stage reading this but you know what I mean. So yeah….I'm gonna quit writing now. Bye….for now? :D
Love,
Joe.
While reading the letter, she cried and laughed. Tally saw her and started reading over her shoulder. When she was finished reading, she hugged Vicky. "He is right about what I said. And hopefully there will be some soon. Maybe. We are still kinda young." They laughed. Vicky sighed and said, "He did make it worse." Vicky started crying into Tally's shoulder. "Shh. It'll be ok. You'll be back in a month or so. Don't cry." Tally said trying to comfort her. Tally rubbed her back and led her into Vicky's dressing room. Tally closed the door and locked it, so no one would bother them. "Tally, I want to leave, but I don't want to leave at the same time." Vicky leaned her head on Tally's shoulder. There was a knock on the door. "Who is it?" "It's me Big Rob." "Ok. Hold on." Vicky got up and cleaned her face as good as she could and unlocked the door. He held out an ear piece. "What's that for?" "Joe wants to talk to you." Vicky took it and the little mic. "Joe?" "Hey. Are you ok? I saw you crying." "Yeah I'm good. I was just crying from the song." "Ok. Well I have to go, my verse is coming up. Love you. Bye." "Love you too." She handed Big Rob the little mic and ear piece back and closed the door and locked it again. When the concert was over, there was another knock on the door. "Who is it?" "Joe and Nick." "Ok. Give us one minute." The girls went to the bathroom to clean the mascara off their faces and redo their makeup so the boys wouldn't ask them questions of why their makeup was ruined. "It's been longer than a minute!" Joe said through the door. "You are so impatient!" Vicky said back. The girls giggled and they heard him 'humph' behind the door. They finished their makeup and opened the door. "Happy now?" Vicky asked while looking at Joe. "Yes." Joe said while walking into the room. Nick walked in laughing. "What are you laughing at Nick?" Vicky asked. "You should have seen him outside the door. He mmph mppmhhmmh" Nick tried to finish his sentence but Joe covered his mouth. "EWW!!!! He licked me!" Joe yelled. "Gross! I licked him!" They both ran towards the bathroom. The girls laughed. "I can't believe I am dating him." They said at the same time. "Oh you know you still love me!" The boys said at the same time. When they came back out the bathroom, Joe grabbed Vicky by the arm and pulled her into the bathroom. "Ok. What were you really crying about earlier?" Joe asked when he closed the door and locked it. Vicky pulled the letter out her pocket. Joe looked at it and then back at her. She had tears in her eyes again. He hugged her and stroked her hair. He picked her up and he sat down in the tub with her in his lap. He picked her chin up with his finger under her chin and kissed her. She kissed him back with as much passion as she possibly could. They continued to make out. She turned around to where she was straddling him and had her hands tangled into his hair. He had his hands on her hips. The kiss was getting hotter by the second. Vicky finally pulled away, with her eyes still closed, biting her lip to keep her tears back. She had her forehead on his and had her face pointing towards his chest so he couldn't see her face. He tried to make her look at him but she kept turning her head away. "Vicky?" She shook her head no and got out of the tub. She walked out of the bathroom and straight to the bus without talking to anyone. Everyone was worried about her. When she got on the bus, Bill tried to stop her but she just pushed pass him. She lay in her bunk, with her iPod as high as it could go and her curtain closed, with her back towards it. She cried silently. When Joe tried to talk or touch her, she would pull away or shake her head. She couldn't look at him; it hurt her to much to look at him knowing that she wouldn't see him for a while. She didn't sleep any that night. The next morning at 3 AM, she walked to the front of the bus to tell Bill he needed to go to the airport. He looked at her with concern and said, "Vicky, what happened yesterday?" "Don't. Please. It's hard enough leaving. I can't talk about it right now. I will txt it to you later, ok?" "Ok." "Don't wake them up when we get there. It will just be easier. For me atleast." "Ok. I'm gonna miss you kid." "I'm gonna miss you to adult." They laughed. When they got to the airport, Bill helped her get her things. He walked her to the door and hugged her. "Bye, Vicky." Bill said with tears in his eyes. "Bill. Don't cry. And it's not good bye, it's see you later." Vicky said hugging him tighter. She walked in the door, and looked back one last time at the bus, and at Bill. She waved, and walked through the terminal. "It's gonna be hard without her here." Bill said to himself, and walked back to the bus.
"Why does this have to be so hard?" Vicky thought to herself when she looked out the window of the airplane. It was 4:30 AM when they had gotten to the airport. By the time, she had gotten through security, and luggage, and on the plane, it was 6. It was 7 now. She had received atleast 100 txt messages from Joe. 20 from Tally, 30 from Nick, 80 from Kevin, and 3 from Bill. Most of them from everyone but Bill were, 'Where are you?' 'Why didn't you wake me up?' and 'Why didn't you say goodbye?' She didn't answer any. The only ones she answered were ones from Bill explaining what happened yesterday. When the pilot said turn off all electronics, she told Bill she would txt him in 45 minutes. He said ok and she turned her cell phone off. The landing was bumpy, but she made it back to South Carolina. It was now 11, when she got out of the airport. "Home here I come." Vicky said, while walking to a cab. She told the cab person the address and paid him the money ahead of time. "Hey. You're that Vicky girl who was the opening act for the Jonas Brothers, aren't you? What are you doing back her?" "I had to take a break from it. I missed home." Vicky said tearing up a bit, while she looked out the window. "Wait. Weren't you dating that Joe person from that band? Did yall break up?" "No we didn't. I don't mean to be rude but I don't feel like talking right now. I haven't had much sleep in the last few days." "Sure young lady. Go ahead and take a nap. It will be a while before we get you home." Vicky leaned her head up against the window and went to sleep.
"I can't believe she left with saying good bye." Joe thought to himself, while sitting in her bunk. He looked up at the ceiling of her bunk to see a piece of paper taped to it with Joe's name on it. "I wonder what this is." Joe said to himself. He opened it and read the note.
Dear Joe,
I know I could have woken you up and let you walk me through the airport and everything, but I thought it would be easier for me not to. 1. Because I wouldn't be able to handle saying good bye and 2. Because of crazed fans. You know I love you. A LOT! But don't worry about me. I will be fine. I'm gonna stay at the Kitt place. So if you ever decide to come see me, you will know where I am. So please be careful…try not to fall down stairs X] Love you. I would say good bye, but it's not. See ya later!
Love,
Vicky.
Joe stared at the letter. He got the urge to write a song. So he did just that. He sat in her bunk, smelt her smell, and wrote a song, for her. It took him a while, but he finished it. He decided to sing it on the Ellen show. He knew that Vicky loved to watch the Ellen show. "Ok. It's 2 here in LA so that means that the show is coming on in 5 minutes over there in South Carolina. Let me call her and make sure she is actually watching." Joe thought to himself. He pulled out his phone. It rang twice and she picked up, "Hey Joe." "Hey babe. Are you gonna watch the Ellen show?" "Yeah. I was planning on it why?" "No reason. Just that we are gonna be on there. So yeah. Sorry Vicky but I have to go. The show is about to start." "Ok. Love you. Bye." "Love you too. Bye." He hung up his phone and ran on stage. He hugged Ellen and danced a little bit. "Ok Joe. So I was just told that you want to perform a song. But without your brothers right?" Ellen said. "Yes I do. I actually wrote this today. So I figured, why not sing it on Ellen?" Joe said while sitting on a tall stool with a guitar. "Ok. Well ladies and gents…well mostly ladies…give it up for Joe Jonas!"
"Oh my god! What is he doing?!" Vicky said to herself while staring at the screen. "Is this song about me?" He nodded his head like he could hear her. "Aww."
Joe sat on the stool and began strumming. He looked over at his brothers who were shocked that he didn't tell them he was doing that. He shrugged his shoulders and began singing.
"Far Away"This time, This placeMisused, MistakesToo long, Too lateWho was I to make you waitJust one chanceJust one breathJust in case there's just one left'Cause you know,you know, you know I love youI have loved you all alongAnd I miss youBeen far away for far too longI keep dreaming you'll be with meand you'll never goStop breathing ifI don't see you anymoreOn my knees, I'll askLast chance for one last dance'Cause with you, I'd withstandI'll forever hold your handI'd give it allI'd give for usGive anything but I won't give up'Cause you know,you know, you know I love youI have loved you all alongAnd I miss youBeen far away for far too longI keep dreaming you'll be with meand you'll never goStop breathing ifI don't see you anymoreSo far awayBeen far away for far too longSo far awayBeen far away for far too longBut you know, you know, you knowI wantedI wanted you to stay'Cause I neededI need to hear you sayThat I love youI have loved you all alongAnd I forgive youFor being away for far too longSo keep breathing'Cause I'm not leaving you anymoreBelieve itHold on to me and, never let me goKeep breathing'Cause I'm not leaving you anymoreBelieve itHold on to me and, never let me goKeep breathingHold on to me and, never let me goKeep breathingHold on to me and, never let me go
Vicky's mouth was hanging open. She couldn't believe that he wrote that about her leaving. She could see everyone cheering but couldn't hear. She kept hearing the words he sang. When the show was over, she grabbed her bag, the keys to her old car, and drove to her grandparent's house. She called a taxi and got in. They drove her to the airport. She had called Mr. and Mrs. Jonas and said that she was coming back. And to not tell anyone. They agreed and she hung up. She was on the plane for 5 hours. Mr. and Mrs. Jonas said they would find away to keep the guys in LA for that long. When she got to the airport, she saw a limo waiting outside and the person holding her name. She laughed and got inside. When she arrived at their house, she was amazed at how big it was. She walked up to the front door and just walked straight in. She heard the TV going and looked for the living room. She found everyone in there. She walked in and stood by the wall. "Man I hate reruns." She said. Everyone turned around and realized it was Vicky. She smiled and got tackled by Frankie. "You said you would call me every day!" He said while tickling her. She laughed and rolled him off of her. "Why should I call you if I can just come see you?" He thought about it and said, "True. So why did you come back so quickly?" She looked at him and her smile disappeared. "Well since Frankie has gotten to say hello can I atleast say hi?" Kevin said picking her up by the waist. "I don't know. Can you? I mean are you physically capable of saying hi?" Vicky said smiling. "Well I hope so." Kevin said giving her a tight hug. He whispered in her ear, "I am gonna talk to you about what Frankie asked you in a little while." She sighed, and said, "Fine." They let go and she couldn't even open her eyes again before she was tackled to the ground by Tally. "Well hello. What brings you in the neighborhood?" Vicky asked, laughing. "Oh I don't know. Maybe my best friend just showing up without warning?!" Tally said poking Vicky in the stomach. They laughed and hugged each other. She looked at Nick and he looked at her. They had serious faces on. They smiled at the same time and crashed into each other at the same time. He squeezed her really tight and she said, "Nick. You are constricting my air way this time." He laughed and released her. She took in a big gulp of air and let it out. "Man. You never know how good breathing feels until you get hugged really tight." They laughed. Mr. and Mrs. Jonas hugged her and kissed her on her cheek. They also said for her to always say goodbye. "I'm sorry mom and dad." She said. "It's ok Darling. As long as we know you are ok." Mr. Jonas said. "Ok." She turned around and saw Joe still sitting down, with his elbows on his knees and his fingers intertwined with each other. He looked at her with so much sadness, mad, and many other emotions she couldn't make out that she had never seen. She sighed, and walked over to him. She grabbed his hand and pulled him upstairs. She found his room easily and pulled him inside. "Ok. Talk." Vicky said. "There is nothing to talk about. I wake up and my fiancé is gone. How am I supposed to feel? Then I find a letter and it doesn't even explain why you left so early instead of just waiting until we all were up." "Joe I told you! I wouldn't have been able to get on that plane if you were standing there. I would have just ended up running back and missing the plane. Turns out, I watch Ellen and end up coming back anyway. I would have thought you would have been happy that I am back, but it sure doesn't look like it." She was about to walk out but Joe caught her arm. "Don't walk away like that." Joe said. "Like what Joe? I can't stand arguing with you anymore. It's so hard. And it's over the stupidest stuff ever. Joe, if we keep arguing, how will we be able to stand each other when we are married? That's the only question and doubt I have ever asked about this relationship. It's like we are too much alike. Joe I love you too much to argue with you anymore." He hugged her and said, "I know. I feel the same way. And I think I can understand why you did it. I am starting to see it from your point of view." She hugged him back and cried in his shoulder. "I love you." Vicky said, but it was muffled because of his shirt. "I love you too." Joe said into her hair. They stood there for 10 minutes until they were interrupted by a hyper Nick. "Hey. How are you? That's good. I'm bored…and hyper." Nick said jumping up and down. Vicky looked at him weird and said, "I don't even want to know." She walked around him and out of Joe's room.
Kevin pulled Vicky into his room. "Well hello." Vicky said while being pulled into his room. "Ok. Why did you come back so early?" "I heard his song." "Ok? That doesn’t really tell me anything." "Kevin, I don't know how to explain it. For some reason the words just triggered something to make me come back." "Ok. Well I guess I kinda understand that." She looked over at him and smiled. "So did you miss me?" He smiled back and said, "Ehh. Not really." She laughed and hit him in the arm. They laughed together and talked about random things. "So….any lucky girls?" Vicky asked. He looked at her and said, "Kinda." Vicky's face lit up and she said, "OOOO!!! Who is it?" "This girl I met at starbucks this morning. She is beautiful, and funny, and pretty, and nice, and doesn’t even care that I am the Rockstar Kevin Jonas. I think she likes me for the person Kevin Jonas." "OOO! I wanna meet her!" Vicky said excitedly. "Well she is coming over later because she and dad started talking about managing. Apparently, she wants to become a manager. So you will get to meet her." "One problem. I don't know her name" "Oh! I forgot to tell you. Her name is Danielle." "Pretty name." Vicky said looking off into space. Kevin started to look worried and said, "What are you thinking about doing?" She looked back at Kevin and said, "We haven't played a prank on Joe and Nick lately. You wanna help me?" Kevin smiled and said, "When have I ever turned something like this down?" They did their secret handshake and walked out of his room. They walked into the kitchen where the rest of the family had congregated. "Hey peoples." Vicky said. "Hey Vicky." Everyone said looking back to the laptop. Vicky looked curious towards everyone and said, "What are you guys looking at?" "Nothing." Everyone said immediately and Nick quickly shut the laptop. "Ok. Yall aren’t telling me something. So spill right now." Frankie stood up and said, "Well they are planning on mmph mmmhphmmm." Joe put his hand over his mouth and said, "Kids these days. All ways coming up with something." Joe said with a nervous smile. Frankie pushed Joe's hand of his mouth and walked into the living room. "Seriously guys what are you doing?" Everyone exchanged glances and Kevin jumped up and said, "Hey. Want to go shopping?" "Yeah I would like to, but I won't go unless someone tells me what is going on." "We are planning you something." Joe said. "Oh that explains a lot." Vicky said with heavy sarcasm. Joe came around the counter and pecked her on the lips and said, "Just go shopping. You need some girl time. You and mom can go. I know it must be really boring hanging out with us boys all the time." She sighed and said, "Fine. I'll go get ready." She looked at the clock and her eyes got wide. "We can't go shopping; it's like 9:30." "Hey. When you're a Jonas you can get anything to open at weird times." Joe said pushing her up the stairs toward a guest room. "Now get dressed, you and mom have a shopping date." Joe said when he got her in the room. He leaned down to give her a little peck on the lips but she grabbed his collar and pulled his lips back to hers. He smiled through the kiss. She kept hold of his shirt, and he had his hands on her hips. They continued to make out for a while, until Mrs. Jonas knocked on the door. "Honey, are you ready to go?" They pulled away quickly and Vicky said, "Yes ma'am almost. Just give me 10 minutes." "Ok. Well I will be down stairs when you are ready to go." "Ok." Vicky started rummaging through her bag and she felt Joe's arms wrap around her waist. "I love you." Joe whispered in her ear and she giggled because his breath tickled her neck. "I love you too." She said while turning her head to kiss him on the nose.
"Joe! Did you steal my socks again?!" Nick said running into the guest room. He looked around the room and found Joe and Vicky lying on the floor with papers everywhere. He picked up a few pieces and realized that they were lyrics. He shook Vicky awake and said, "Hey. Can you wake Joe up? He never wakes up for me. And tell him that I need to talk to him." "Ok." Vicky said groggily. She sat looking around the room, trying to wake up. When she finally was awake pretty good, she laid next to Joe. She kissed his forehead and he squirmed a little bit. She kissed his nose, the same results. She kissed both of his cheeks, and he still had his eyes closed. "You aren't kissing the right spot." He said with a smile. She laughed and kissed him. He opened his eyes after she pulled away. "Better now?" "Much better." Joe said pecking her on the lips. They got up and Joe went to go find Nick. Vicky got dressed but stayed in the guest room, writing to the lyrics they were working on the night before. Kevin came in when he heard the guitar strums. "Hey." "What's up?" Vicky asked putting the guitar down. "No. Keep playing. I could help with the lyrics." "Ok." Vicky said picking the guitar back up. He read the already written down lyrics. "I think it would sound better on piano." Kevin said after awhile. "Yeah I kinda get that vibe to." So they picked up all the papers and went to the music room. She sat at the piano and Kevin pulled up a chair. She started making chords, and he started making lyrics. Within 20 minutes, they had made the song. He handed her the lyrics and said, "Sing these." She sang it and looked up. Her face glowed. "Kevin! This is exactly the kind of song I was looking for! Thank you so much!" She said hugging him. "Yeah I kinda caught the feeling of it when I read your old lyrics." He said smiled. Nick came into the music room and said, "What have you guys been doing in here?" Nick and looked at all the paper on top of the piano and on the floor around it. "Making me a new song. You wanna hear?" Vicky asked. "Sure." "Too bad. You will have to wait for the next concert." "Good because speaking of which we go back on tour in a couple days." "Cool." Vicky and Kevin said at the same time.
"Ok. So that's everything. LET'S GET THIS SHOW ON THE ROAD!!!" Vicky said running into the bus. Joe laughed and walked in after her. Everyone hung out in the front lounge, well everybody except Joe and Vicky. They went to sleep once they settled in. They woke up at the same time. They even bumped into each other. "Ow." Vicky said rubbing her head. Joe helped her up and pulled her close to him. "Good morning." Vicky looked at her watch and said, "Well actually it's supposed to be 'good afternoon' but I'll go with morning." She smiled and kissed him on the cheek. He laughed and wrapped his arms around her waist. She wrapped hers around his neck and she said, "And what do I owe the pleasure of bumping heads with you?" He smiled and said, "hmm…maybe…a kiss?" She laughed and said, "Are you addicted to those?" He laughed and said, "Only yours." She laughed and started leaning in. At the last minute, she slipped from under his arm. She ran into the front lounge and sat on Kevin's lap. Joe ended up kissing the bath room door. He ran into the front lounge to see Vicky curled into a ball on Kevin's lap and she was looking at him with an innocent look. Kevin laughed when he saw Joe come in surprised and then Vicky looking innocent, when he knew she did something wrong. Kevin hugged Vicky and laid his head on hers and said in a baby voice, to Joe, "You can't possibly think she did anything wrong." Vicky giggled and looked back at Joe. He was shaking his head and walked to the back lounge. "Thanks Kev." "No problem." She got up and went to the back lounge too. "Hey babes." She said sitting on Joe's lap. "That was not nice. I had to make out with the bathroom door." She burst out laughing. She tried to control her laughter and said, "I'm sorry." "Mhmm. Sure you are." Joe said. She kissed him on the cheek, really close to his lips, but not on his lips. He turned his head towards her and smiled. He put his hand behind her neck and pulled her down to kiss him. She pulled away and said, "There. You had your kiss. Now I will have to deprive you until later." She smiled and laid her head on his chest. They watched TV for a while. Vicky looked up and saw Joe asleep. She smiled and started tracing things on his chest. She continued, and didn't notice when Joe woke up. He grabbed her hand and put them palm to palm. He had them up in the air for a little while and then they intertwined their fingers. They looked at each other and smiled. She pulled his hand down and kissed it. "I love you." "Love you too." Joe said, his smile getting bigger. They arrived at the venue, and the first thing Vicky saw was a beach. She ran towards it. Joe yelled, "Vicky! Where are you going?" She turned around and yelled back, "I'm going to the beach! Wanna come?" He shrugged his shoulders and ran towards her. They walked the rest of the way, hand in hand. The sun was setting across the ocean. And when the sky was a perfect shade of pink, Vicky stopped and turned towards it. Her hair was blowing in the wind and she just stared out into the water. Joe stood next to her, watching the ocean too. He looked out the corner of his eye at her and pulled her closer to him. She smiled and wrapped her arms around his waist sideways. "I just love looking at the ocean at sunset." Vicky said. "Me too." Joe said. "I finished writing that song the other day." "Really?" "Yeah. Well actually, I just came up with the music, Kevin wrote down words. And he made the words exactly how I felt like I wanted them." "That's good." "Yeah. It's getting late I think we should head back to the venue." Joe stomped, crossed his arms, and poked out his bottom lip. "But I don't wanna!" Vicky laughed and said, "Well to darn bad. Now get your goofy butt back to that venue. Right now mister!" Vicky said pointing the way. "Humph." Joe walked away like a two year old who didn't get their way. She laughed and caught up with him. She grabbed his hand and he went back to his normal self. They walked back joking around and laughing. They raced each other back to the bus, and of course, they both fell at different times. Vicky ended up winning, but she gave him a kiss so he would feel better. They walked into the venue when they couldn't find anyone in the bus. When they walked into the boys' dressing room, Vicky saw Bill. "BILLY!!!!" Vicky yelled and ran to hug him. "What are you doing here? I thought you went back to South Carolina!" Bill said hugging her back surprised. She let go and said, "Well, I just missed you guys too much. So I decided to come back." "Good reason." Bill said. They laughed. "So when are you gonna let me drive the bus again?" "I don't know if I wanna. Last time you locked me out." She smiled and said, "Classic." They continued to talk until the stage help said it was time for Vicky to get ready. "Well I'll talk to you after I am finished performing ok?" Vicky said to Bill. "Ok." She walked to her dressing room with Tally and Coco. Vicky got ready and secretly told the stage help to leave one of her songs out. They were confused on why she wanted to do that, but she explained to them what she wanted to do and they thought it was brilliant. So she went back to the boys' dressing room to see them all eating food. "Wow. You guys are like always eating." Vicky said sitting next to Joe, laughing. "We can't help we are growing boys." Kevin said. "Kevin. I think you and Joe aren't gonna grown anymore. I think the only ones growing are Nick and Frankie." Vicky said trying not to laugh. "Yeah probably. But still we have big appetites." "Ok. Whatever you say."
"Hey everybody!" They crowd screamed while Vicky ran on stage, five minutes before she was supposed to. "So I'm not supposed to be out here for another 5 or 10 minutes, but I decided that I would let yall ask me some questions. So does anyone have any questions for me?" A few people raised their hands. A stage help walked up to one little girl with a mic and she said, "Hi. My name is Anna. I was wondering if you could come to my birthday party next week." "Sure. I will. Do you have a back stage pass?" "No ma'am." "Well here is one." Vicky jumped off stage and walked over to the girl. She gave the little girl one and carried her back to the stage. "Now just tell Joe where the directions are to your party and I will come ok?" Vicky said into the mic as they walked to the side of the stage. "Ok." The little girl said while holding her moms hand. Vicky stood up straight and told the girl's mom where to go. They walked off backstage and Vicky came back out. "Anymore questions?" Two other girls raised their hands. "Ok you, in the green Joe Jonas shirt." Vicky smiled. "What is your question?" The stage help walked over and handed the girl the mic. "Is Joe a good kisser?" Vicky laughed and said, "Yeah I guess he is." Vicky heard Kevin and Nick laugh into her little ear piece. Vicky laughed again and pointed to the last girl, who looked familiar. "Hey Vicky. I used to be your best friend in second grade." "Oh my god! Abigail?! I haven't seen you in forever!" Vicky jumped off stage again and ran to hug Abigail. The girls laughed and cried. "Well I will catch up with you later. Here take my backstage pass. See you in a little bit. Bye." Vicky said before she went back on stage to sing her set. "Ok. I have a new song that I want you guys to hear. So if you like it, scream a whole whole lot at the end ok?" The crowd screamed and Vicky started playing on the piano.
"A Thousand Miles"Making my way downtownWalking fastFaces passAnd I'm home boundStaring blankly aheadJust making my wayMaking a wayThrough the crowdAnd I need youAnd I miss youAnd now I wonder....If I could fallInto the skyDo you think timeWould pass me by'Cause you know I'd walkA thousand milesIf I could Just see youTonightIt's always times like theseWhen I think of youAnd I wonderIf you ever Think of me'Cause everything's so wrongAnd I don't belongLiving in yourPrecious memories'Cause I need youAnd I miss youAnd now I wonder....If I could fallInto the skyDo you think timeWould pass me by'Cause you know I'd walkA thousand milesIf I could Just see youTonightAnd I, IDon't want to let you knowI, IDrown in your memoryI, IDon't want to let this goI, IDon't....Making my way downtownWalking fastFaces passAnd I'm home boundStaring blankly aheadJust making my wayMaking a wayThrough the crowdAnd I still need youAnd I still miss youAnd now I wonder....If I could fallInto the skyDo you think timeWould pass us by'Cause you know I'd walkA thousand milesIf I could Just see you...If I could fallInto the skyDo you think timeWould pass me by'Cause you know I'd walkA thousand milesIf I could Just see youIf I could Just hold youTonight
The crowd went crazy. Vicky smiled and said, "Now, I can't take full credit for the lyrics. Kevin came up with most of these lyrics. But I came up with the piano. So when they come out, scream 'thank you Kevin' ok?" The crowd screamed and Vicky walked out onto the cat walk part of the stage. She smiled and said, "Well, I have one more surprise for you guys. Do you guys remember Tally?" Everyone nodded their head yes. "Well. Here she is performing her own song, 'Invisible'." Tally came out looking scared with a mic in her hand. She walked up to Vicky and said, not into the mic, "What am I gonna do? I can't sing in front of all these people!" "Yes you can. Trust me. It feels so good after you do it. Do you want me to sit next to the piano with you while you sing?" "Please?!" Vicky giggled and said, "Ok." Tally and Vicky walked to the piano and Tally said into the mic, "Umm, hey everyone. This is my song, Invisible. Like Vicky said. Umm. I think I will play now." Vicky whispered, "Don't be so nervous. Just pretend it's only me, Nick, Joe and Kevin. Ok?" Tally nodded her head and looked towards the side stage. There Nick was smiling and mouthed, "Go for it." Tally smiled back and began playing.
"Invisible"She can’t see the way your eyes light up when you smileShe’ll never notice how you stop and stare whenever she walks byAnd you can’t see me wantin you the way you want herBut you are everything to meAnd I just wanna show youShe don’t even know youShe's never gonna love you like I want toAnd you just see right through me but if you only knew meWe could be a beautiful miracle unbelievable instead of just invisible
Yeah, yeah
There’s a fire inside of you that can’t help but shine throughShe’s never gonna see the lightNo matter what you doAnd all I think about is how to make you think of meAnd everything that we could beAnd I just wanna show youShe don’t even know youShe's never gonna love you like I want toAnd you just see right through me but if you only knew meWe could be a beautiful miracle unbelievable instead of just invisibleLike shadows in a faded lightOh we’re invisibleI just wanna look in your eyes and make you realizeI just wanna show you she don’t even know youBaby let me love you let me want youYou just see right through meBut if you only knew meWe could be a beautiful miracle unbelievable instead of just invisible
Oh, Yeah
She can’t see the way your eyes light up when you smile
The crowd was speechless. Vicky looked over at Tally, who was still looking down at the piano keys. Vicky whispered, "Now they're speechless, over the edge and just breathless." Tally smiled and looked up at the crowd. They erupted with applause and screams. Tally's smile got bigger and she said, "Thanks. Now welcome three amazing brothers, The Jonas Brothers!" The guys all came out staring at Tally, surprised. They came and hugged her and they whispered in her ear, "You were awesome!" The guys hugged Vicky. Vicky looked out at the crowd and said, "You guys are forgetting something." "THANK YOU Kevin!!!" The crowd screamed. Kevin looked at Vicky with a confused look on his face. "I told them about how you wrote most of the lyrics of my new song." "Oh ok." He said into the mic, "You're welcome." Vicky and Tally walked off stage, to Vicky's dressing room. "Ok. I would kill you right now for making me do that but that felt too good to be mad at you for it. So thanks." Tally said. Vicky laughed and said, "You're welcome. So…..do you wanna be the opening act with me?" Tally thought for a while and said, "Sure why not." "You know, Nick looked hilarious when you finished. You missed it. His jaw dropped. It was funny; it was all I could do not to laugh." Tally smiled and started playing with a loose string on her jeans. "If you don't mind me asking, who was that song for?" "It was for Nick, it was how I felt the first time he said he liked you, more than a friend." "How did you know about that?" Vicky said sitting next to Tally. "He told me after he told you." "Wow." Vicky said. "Yeah….wow. But hey, if him doing that could make such a good song like that get that good of reaction, he can do that any time he wants." Tally said. The girls busted out laughing. They talked about random stuff and then they went to the boys' dressing room. "Hey Anna!" Vicky said sitting on the couch. Anna and Frankie were playing with his Webkins. "Hey Vicky. Frankie is awesome!" Vicky laughed and Tally sat next to Vicky. The older girls talked to Anna's mom. "Sorry but I didn't catch your name." Vicky said to Anna's mom. "Oh my name is Stephanie." "Ok. Now I don't have to refer to you as Anna's mom." They all laughed. "So do you have a husband?" Vicky asked. "No. He died a few years after Anna was born. She never really got to know her father." Vicky got an idea. "How old are you?" "I'm 29." "Perfect. I mean umm… here talk to Tally for a second. I have to go find someone." "Ok?" Stephanie said confused. Vicky got up and walked to the bus. "Bill!" "Vicky!" Bill said sitting with his feet propped up on the wheel, reading a book. "Are you interested in dating someone at the moment?" "Sure. I guess so. Why?" "Come with me for a sec." Vicky grabbed his hand and pulled him to the venue. When they got into the boys' dressing room, Joe, Kevin, and Nick were done with the show. They were talking to Stephanie and joking around with her. "Who is that?" Bill asked while staring at Stephanie. "Oh hey Vicky! Didn't notice you were back. Who is that?" Stephanie said pointing to Bill. Bill walked over with confidence. He stretched out his hand and smiled a huge smile and said, "Hi. My name is Bill. What's your name?" Stephanie smiled and shook his hand while saying, "Stephanie. Nice to meet you Bill." Joe walked up to Vicky while watching Bill and Stephanie talk. "You set this up didn't you?" "Yep. And apparently it works, I mean look at Nick and Tally. I pretty much set them up." "True. And apparently Bill and Stephanie are hitting it off." Vicky looked at Bill and he was smiling nonstop. "Oh yeah. I am getting good at this." Vicky said doing a happy dance. When she stopped, she looked at Joe. "So whatcha doin?" She asked. "Nothing much. I actually want to take someone out to dinner. But she hasn’t said yes yet." Joe said taking both of her hands pulling her closer to him. She wrapped her arms around his neck while he wrapped his arms around her waist. "Well have you asked this girl yet?" Vicky said with a smile. "No. Maybe that's why she hasn’t answered yet." "Well are you gonna ask her?" "Sure." He turned his head and said, "Hey Anna!" He turned around and dropped to Anna's level and said, "Would you like to go out to dinner with me?" "Is Frankie going?" "Sure." "Ok. I'll go to dinner with you Joe." Vicky looked shocked when Joe turned back around. He looked at her face and laughed. She then composed herself and said, "That was sweet. But won't you get lonely. I mean she might not talk to you a whole lot. She might not talk to you at all. So maybe you should ask someone else." Joe smiled and said, "Fine. Do you wanna double date with me?" She laughed and said, "Sure. Just let me go ask my boyfriend if he would like to go with me." Vicky walked over to Frankie and said, "Hey babe. You wanna double date with Joe and Anna tonight?" "Sure." Vicky walked back to Joe and said, "My boyfriend said he would love to double date with you and Anna. Now I have to go get ready." They both laughed and Vicky kissed Joe on the cheek. She walked to her dressing room and put on a pair of hot pink skinny jeans and a black and hot pink Paramore t-shirt and hot pink converse. She walked back to the guys' dressing to find Joe, Anna, and Frankie all waiting for her. "Man. You took forever!" Frankie said grabbing Vicky's hand. "Frankie I was only gone for 5 minutes." "Longest five minutes of my life!" Vicky and Joe laughed. Frankie let go of Vicky's hand and ran and grabbed Anna's hand. "I think he just dumped me." Vicky said, laughing. "I think my date just ditched me for my little brother." Joe said. "Well, we could just go as each other's date." "I think I would like that." Joe said grabbing Vicky's hand. They got into the car and drove to McDonalds. They ordered their food, and sat outside so Frankie and Anna could play on the playground. Vicky watched Frankie and Anna. When Anna would fall, instead of laughing, Frankie would help her up and ask her if she was ok. "That's the Kevin in him." She thought to herself. He would joke around and make her laugh. "That's the Joe in him." She fell and scraped her knee. He sat next to her and told her it would be ok and that he promised. "And that's the Nick in him." Vicky smiled. Joe noticed and said, "What are you smiling at?" "Frankie has a little bit of all three of you guys in him. He is sweet like Kevin, jokes around like you, and is sensitive like Nick." Joe watched him and saw the same things that Vicky did. "Well, look at that. It's a Kenijoe." Vicky laughed because she remembered watching that video of when they came up with that. "Hey Frankie and Anna! Yall need to come and finish eating so we can leave, ok?" Vicky said. "But I don't wanna leave." They said together. "I'm sorry. But it's starting to get late." Vicky said taking them by their hands and pulling them back to their table. "And if you be good, I will let you guys have your toys and a McFlurry before we go, ok?" They got excited and said, "Ok!" Vicky smiled and they finished eating. Joe watched while she did that, and pictured her doing that with their kids one day. He loved how she was so good with kids. "Hey Frankie?" Anna said. "Yeah Anna?" "Do you wanna come to my birthday party next week? Vicky is coming!" Frankie looked at Vicky and Joe and they shook their head ok. "Yeah! I wanna come!" "Awesome!" Anna hugged Frankie, and he hugged her back. Vicky smiled and looked at Joe. He was watching her again. "What?" Vicky said smiling again. "Oh nothing." Joe looked back at Frankie and Anna. Vicky let them have their toys and got them a small McFlurry. They went back to the venue. Frankie and Anna ran back to the boys' dressing room. "Joe?" "Hmm?" "Can I talk to you for a sec?" "Sure." They walked into her dressing room and Vicky locked the door. "So what's up?" Joe asked sitting on the couch. "Nothin. Are you ok? You don't seem to be acting like yourself." Vicky said sitting next to him. Joe looked down at his hands. "Joe? What's wrong?" Vicky asked putting her hand on his shoulder. He looked back at her with tears in his eyes. "I wanna break up with you." Vicky's arm fell to her side. She started tearing up and whispered, "What?" He started crying and said, "I never wanna see you again. I don't love you anymore." Vicky stood up, with tears streaming down her face and said, "You're lying! You have to be! Please tell me you are lying!" He looked at her with so much sadness and sorrow in his eyes. He whispered, "I wish I could." She couldn't hold it in anymore. She broke down crying. She fell to the floor, sobbing. Joe did the same. "Get out." Vicky whispered. "What?" Joe asked. "GET OUT!" Vicky screamed and pointed toward the door. She got up and walked to unlock the door. Kevin and Nick heard her scream and came running. They ran in the room and saw Vicky glaring at Joe and crying at the same time. They looked at Joe and saw he was crying too. "Get. Out. Now!" Vicky said through gritted teeth. Joe looked down as he pushed pass his brothers. When he closed the door, Vicky broke down crying again. She started falling to the floor, but Kevin caught her and pulled her into a hug. "Go and ask Joe what happened while I calm her down." Kevin told Nick. Nick nodded his head and walked out of the room. Kevin picked Vicky up and walked over to the couch. He sat down and she curled up into a ball on his lap, with her face facing the crook of his neck. "Shh." Kevin said to Vicky over and over again while stroking her hair. She fell asleep on Kevin a few hours later. Nick had told Kevin that he would take over, but Kevin said that he needed to do it, because if he didn't that he would probably kill Joe. Nick shook his head ok and left. Kevin stood up and took her to the bus. He bumped into Joe on the way there, and gave him the death stare. Joe looked at Vicky and then to the floor. Kevin pushed pass Joe and continued walking to the bus. When he got there, he decided to lay her in his bunk. He walked back to the venue and found Joe on the stage. "What the hell is your problem?!" Kevin asked turning Joe around, furious. "How can you do this to her?! You know she loves you more than the world. You are the only family she has left, and you just broke her heart!" "Kevin I had to. It was for her own good!" "How is that for her own good?!" "Look, Logan came up to me one day while I went for my morning jog. He said that if I didn't break it off with her, that he would kill mom or dad or both of them. I couldn't risk losing one of them." "So you just dumped Vicky off like she never meant anything to you." "Kevin, what was I supposed to do? Let mom and dad die?" "No. But you could have atleast told her what Logan did. You didn't have to tear her heart out and say that you didn't love her anymore and that you never wanted to see her again." Kevin looked at his little brother and then shook his head and walked away. He went back to the bus and heard Vicky crying again. When he walked back there, he saw Bill trying to comfort her. "How long has she been crying?" "Since you left. She said she didn't wanna lose you too. She thought you left her for good. Man what happened? She won't tell me." Kevin motioned for Bill to move and Kevin sat her on his lap again, and she curled back into a ball like she had before. "I will tell you everything later. I can't right now." "Ok. Well I will tell everyone it is time to go. Later." "Bye." Kevin stroked her hair again and lay down in his bunk. He laid her next to him, and she got as close to him she could. "Shh. I'm right here." "Kevin, don't leave me. Please. I can't lose you and Nick too." Vicky said into his shirt. "You won't lose me and Nick. I promise." She nodded her head ok, and fell asleep an hour later. Kevin heard movement in the front of the bus. He texted Nick, "Hey man. Come here for a sec. We are in my bunk." He heard footsteps and a moment later, he saw Nick's face. "Is she ok?" Nick asked with worry in his voice. "No. When I left to ask Joe what his problem was she started crying again. She told Bill that she thought she lost me and you too. But when I got back and held her, she told me that she wouldn't be able to handle losing us too. He shattered her heart so bad." Nick looked at Vicky's sleeping face with caring and sadness mixed in his eyes. "I hate seeing her like this, Kev." Nick said tearing up a little. "Me too, man. Me too." Kevin said. Nick sat there for another minute or two and then he left back to the front lounge. "Hey Nick! Is Vicky back there?" Tally asked. "Yeah. But I don't think she is in the mood to talk right now." "Oh no. Why?" Tally asked with worry in her voice. "No reason." Nick said while glaring at Joe. Tally noticed and turned towards Joe with fury in her eyes. "What did you do to her?" Joe looked away. Tally walked up to him and slapped him. "What did you do to her?! Tell me got damn it!" Tally said screaming at him. He touched his face where she slapped him. "Tally." Everyone looked to see Vicky standing in the doorway. Vicky looked awful. Her eyes were really red and puffy. Her hair was matted down. Tally ran to Vicky. Tally hugged her and Vicky started crying again. Nick looked at Joe and said, "See what you have done to her!" Nick walked over to the girls and took them to the back lounge. Kevin and Nick stayed back there with the girls. Mr. and Mrs. Jonas went to the back lounge to find out what was going on. "Kids?" Mrs. Jonas asked knocking on the door. Kevin opened the door and let them in. "Vicky? Honey? What's wrong?" Mrs. Jonas asked sitting next to her. "She won't talk to anyone." Nick said. "Well, tell us what happened." Mr. Jonas said. "Joe broke up with her. He said he didn't love her anymore and that he never wanted to see her again. She has been crying nonstop since then. He said it 3 hours ago. Now she won't talk to anyone." Kevin said. Mr. Jonas walked out of the room with such fury in his eyes, that everyone was scared. "Joseph Adam Jonas!" Mr. Jonas yelled. Joe looked at his dad. "How could you this to her? She has been crying nonstop, and now she won't talk to anyone. They are trying to make her smile, laugh, or sing. Anything and she won't do it because of you." "Dad please! Stop making me feel worse!" Joe lowered his voice to a whisper and said, "I did it to save you and mom." All the fury washed out of Mr. Jonas' face. "What did you say?" Mr. Jonas said in a whisper. "Do you remember Logan?" Mr. Jonas shook his head yes. "Well, he cornered me on one of my morning jogs and said that if I didn't break it off with her, that he would kill you or mom, or both of you. I can't lose one of you. I did it because I didn't want to lose you or mom. But when I saw her a second ago, I realized that maybe I should have told her what Logan said. Now I won't ever be able to do that. She probably doesn't even want to look, or talk to me." "Just give her some time. She will eventually talk to you." Joe let out a long sigh. He had a brilliant idea.
Vicky just stared at her ring. She took it off and gave it to Kevin. She wrote on the little dry erase board they gave her, "Give that back to him." Kevin shook his head ok and left the lounge. Kevin, Nick, and Tally hadn't left her side unless to do shows, or use the bathroom. She hadn't left the back room at all for 2 days, except to use the bathroom. Kevin brought her food and water and anything she needed. They tried to make her laugh but she couldn't. It reminded her to much of him. They played her favorite songs, trying to make her sing but she wouldn't. It reminded her to much of him. They did anything to make her turn into her old self, but she wouldn't and couldn't, because it hurt her too much. She had read the twilight saga 2 times while in the back lounge. When she read 'New Moon', she realized how much she was like Bella in that book when Edward left. She fell asleep on Kevin's or Nick's lap every night. One night, she had a bad dream. She dreamt that Kevin and Nick were looking at her disgusted. They shook their heads at her and walked away. She saw Joe in the distance laughing at her. Then Tally came into view. She was wearing the same disgusted look as Nick and Kevin had. She walked away from her too. Mr. Jonas, Mrs. Jonas, Frankie, and Bill all did the same. Vicky screamed out for them. They didn't look back. She started crying. The next thing she knew, she was being shaken awake. "Vicky? Vicky?! Vicky! Wake up! It's just a bad dream. It's ok. We are here." Her eyes popped open. Nick, Tally, and Kevin were over her, looking at her worriedly. "Oh my god! You guys! I just had the worst dream ever. Yall looked at me with disgust and just walked away. Even mom, dad, Frankie, and Bill did. I tried to stop yall but you just kept walking away. I couldn't move." She wrote fast on the dry-erase board. Kevin said, "We would never do that to you." Vicky started crying again. Kevin pulled her close to him and said, "We will never leave you. We swear. And it was just a dream. Shh. It's ok." Kevin stroked her hair until she went to sleep again. Nick and Tally went back to sleep again. Kevin fell asleep a few hours later. The next morning, Vicky woke up to music being played outside the door. She opened it and saw Joe, standing there playing the guitar looking at her. Singing to her.
"Whatever It Takes"A strangled smile fell from your faceIt kills me that I hurt you this wayThe worst part is that I didn't even knowNow there's a million reasons for you to goBut if you can find a reason to stayI'll do whatever it takesTo turn this aroundI know what's at stakeI know that I've let you downAnd if you give me a chanceBelieve that I can changeI'll keep us together whatever it takesShe said "If we're gonna make this workYou gotta let me inside even though it hurtsDon't hide the broken parts that I need to see"She said "Like it or not it's the way it's gotta beYou gotta love yourself if you can ever love me"I'll do whatever it takesTo turn this aroundI know what's at stakeI know that I've let you downAnd if you give me a chanceAnd give me a breakI'll keep us together,
I know you deserve much betterBut remember the time I told you the way that I feltThat I'd be lost without you and never find myselfLet's hold onto each other above everything elseStart over, start overI'll do whatever it takesTo turn this aroundI know what's at stakeI know I've let you downAnd if you give me a chanceand believe that I can changeI'll keep us together whatever it takes
Vicky looked at him with tears in her eyes. She turned around and meant to walk back into the lounge, but Joe caught her arm. The tears she was holding back started flowing from his touch. "Joe. Let me go." "I can't. Not until you hear my side of the story." When he said those words, she became angry. "Your side of the story?! There are no sides to this story! You broke up with me because you don't love me anymore, and you never wanted to see me again! That IS your side of the story!" Vicky yelled. She snatched her arm out of his grip and walked back into the lounge. She hadn't meant to yell, but she had bottled that up for a few days. She closed the lounge door with her head down. When she looked up, Kevin, Nick, and Tally were looking at her surprised. "What?" Vicky asked. They all jumped up and hugged her. "You're talking again!" Tally said excitedly. Vicky giggled. "And laughing!" Nick said squeezing her tighter. Kevin played her favorite song and she started singing along with it. "And singing!" Kevin yelled, running to hug her again. She giggled again and said, "And you guys are weird!" They all laughed.
It has been two weeks since the wonderful day that Vicky started talking, laughing, and singing again. She came out of the lounge more often and tried not to make any kind of contact with Joe. When he would try to talk to her, she just ignored him like he wasn’t there. She sang the opening act again. Tally still did her one song. Vicky is now in the back lounge, writing a new song. "Kevin!" He came walking in and said, "You need guitar chords?" "Nope. Lyrics." Kevin smiled and read what she had written so far. "Ok. These are really good. They just need a little more." "Ok. Well do you wanna hear the guitar?" "Sure." She plays him the guitar and he says, "Ok. What about this?" He wrote down some lyrics and looked back at her. "Those are awesome. I am gonna use those." "Okie dokie. What about these?" he wrote down some more. "Again. Awesome!" They both laughed. She sang the lyrics while playing the guitar and loved it. "Dude. If you ever lose your day job, you should be a lyric writer." Vicky said jokingly. "Well, I guess I will do that if I ever do." "Ok." "When do you wanna sing this?" "Tonight. In replace for Bigger Than Us." "Ok." They arrived at the venue and Vicky was trampled by paparazzi. "Vicky! Is it true you and Joe Jonas are no longer engaged?" Vicky pushed pass the paparazzi with tears in her eyes. She was still sensitive about that question. When she was safely in her dressing room, she wiped her tears away. She heard a knock on the door. "Who is it?" They knocked again. She opened the door, and saw someone she never ever wanted to see again. "What are you doing here?" Vicky asked in terror. "I wanted to see you baby." Logan said letting himself in the room, closing the door and locking it. Her eyes started tearing up as she walked backwards trying to get away from him. She saw the bathroom door out the corner of her eye. She ran towards it and got inside, closed the door, and locked it. She grabbed her cell phone out of her pocket and texted someone she never thought she would. "Joe. Please help me. Logan is in my dressing room. He locked the door. I am in the bathroom with the door locked. Help me." She typed as fast as she could. The next thing she knew she heard banging on the door. She heard the door fall to the floor. She guessed that Big Rob knocked it down. She heard Joe's voice say, "Leave her alone!" She heard Logan say, "I didn't touch her. She came onto me." "Oh I'm sure she did. Why would she lock herself in the bathroom if she was coming on to you?" "Because she didn't want you to see. Duh." Logan said back. She had gotten mad from Logan lying about her. She unlocked the door and opened it. Making sure Logan didn’t hear her. Joe saw her but didn't make notice of it. Vicky tapped Logan on the shoulder. He turned around just in time for her fist to come in contact with his nose. He fell to the floor and she kicked him in the 'area'. "If I can't make babies I swear-" "Gross. Who would want to have babies with you?" Vicky said making her voice and face look like she was grossed out. Joe tried to hold back his laughter as best as he could. "Dude. You just got poned." Joe said letting out a little bit of his laughter. Logan stood up and was about to go after Joe. "Ah ah ah." Vicky said grabbing his shoulder making him look at her wagging her finger no. He got confused and she punched him in the jaw. "You bitch!" "Oh, I already knew that. You didn't have to tell me." She punched him in the gut. He fell to the floor and she stepped over him and walked out the room. Joe looked after her and back to Logan. He then walked out of the room. He went to his dressing room and found Vicky in Kevin's lap. She was curled in a ball again. Joe looked at Kevin and Kevin shrugged his shoulders. "That was just an adrenaline rush. I am scared again now." Vicky said looking at Joe. "Oh ok. That was a good comeback for that baby thing." Vicky smiled and said, "Yeah he kinda walked into that one. And the bitch thing to." Joe smiled too. "Vicky I have something to tell you." Joe said. "Ok." "Well I didn't break up with you because I didn't love you anymore. It was because Logan threatened to kill mom and dad if I didn't break up with you. I did it to protect them. I still love you. I didn't mean to hurt you that bad." "Eh. Who cares right?" Vicky said tearing up. Kevin started rubbing her back. "Vicky...it's ok. You can cry." Kevin whispered to her. "I'm tired of crying. I'm surprised I even have damn tears left." Kevin laughed. She giggled to. "Joe I forgive you. I just wish you would have told me before you did that." Vicky said standing up. "Me too." She hugged him. He hugged her really tight. "Me and Kevin wrote a new song today!" Vicky said excitedly when she let go of Joe. "What's the name of it?" "Not gonna tell you!" Vicky said in a sing song voice. She started skipping around the room and stopped in front of the piano. "Hmmm." Vicky said tapping her finger on her chin. "Ah Hah!" Vicky said smiling while putting her fingers on the keys. She started playing Bella's Lullaby. When she finished, she got up and started skipping around again. "Vicky? Why are you hyper?" Kevin asked. "I don't really know." Vicky said coming to a stop in front of him. She shrugged her shoulders and skipped out the boys' dressing room. She skipped into Nick and Tally. "OOOO!!! I wanna skip to!" Tally said. So the girls skipped around. Nick looked at them with a 'you-guys-are-crazy' look and walked into the boys' dressing room. "Vicky is in a good mood." "That's because she just beat the hell out of Logan and poned him." "Awesome. How did she pone him?" Joe explained it and Nick laughed.
"Hey everybody!" Vicky takes in a big breath of air. She let it out and said, "Man. South Carolina air never gets old!" The crowd cheered. "You guys are very special people. Guess whose birthday is today!" There were mixed replies of Vicky's and Tally's. "Who said Vicky?" They turned the lights on and half the people their raised their hands. "Well, you guys were right! Today I am turning 18!" Everyone clapped and screamed. "And I have a new song I want to play. So here it is. This song is called 'Dear, Mr. President'."
"Dear Mr. President"Dear Mr. President,Come take a walk with me.Let's pretend we're just two people andYou're not better than me.I'd like to ask you some questions if we can speak honestly.What do you feel when you see all the homeless on the street?Who do you pray for at night before you go to sleep?What do you feel when you look in the mirror?Are you proud?How do you sleep while the rest of us cry?How do you dream when a mother has no chance to say goodbye?How do you walk with your head held high?Can you even look me in the eyeAnd tell me why?Dear Mr. President,Were you a lonely boy?Are you a lonely boy?How can you sayNo child is left behind?We're not dumb and we're not blind.They're all sitting in your cellsWhile you pave the road to hell.What kind of father would take his own daughter's rights away?And what kind of father might hate his own daughter if she were gay?I can only imagine what the first lady has to sayYou've come a long way from whiskey and cocaine.How do you sleep while the rest of us cry?How do you dream when a mother has no chance to say goodbye?How do you walk with your head held high?Can you even look me in the eye?Let me tell you 'bout hard workMinimum wage with a baby on the wayLet me tell you 'bout hard workRebuilding your house after the bombs took them awayLet me tell you 'bout hard workBuilding a bed out of a cardboard boxLet me tell you 'bout hard workHard workHard workYou don't know nothing 'bout hard workHard workHard workOhHow do you sleep at night?How do you walk with your head held high?Dear Mr. President,You'd never take a walk with me.Would you?
The crowd erupted with screams and cheers. Vicky smiled and said, "Well, here is another South Carolina native, Tally Harrison!" Tally came out and said into the mic, "No. He probably wouldn't take a walk with you, babes." They both laughed and hugged each other. Vicky walked off stage and came back out when Tally was finished. "Ok. Well these three people aren't South Carolina natives, but you guys still love them. So here are Kevin, Joe, and Nick Jonas. AKA the Jonas Brothers!" Vicky said. The guys walked out and Kevin and Vicky did their secret handshake. Vicky ruffled Nick's hair before she hugged him. "Hey! You just messed up my hair!" Nick said. "Woops." Vicky said with a smile. Nick rolled his eyes and shook his head. Vicky gave Joe a hug and walked off stage. After the concert, Vicky and Tally were really hyper. When it was time to go, Vicky started walking out to the bus. She felt a hand grab her arm and she looked to see who it was. "God Joe. Don't do that! You scared the crap out of me." "Sorry." "You're forgiven….I guess." "What do you mean you guess?" Joe asked smiling. "I don't know." They both laughed. Joe grabbed her hand. She looked down at them and back up to him. "Oh sorry. Habit." Joe let go and looked away. They walked back to the bus in an awkward silence. When they got in the bus, Vicky went straight to her bunk. Joe watched her walk away, and sighed. When everybody went to bed, Joe sat in the booth and watched the cars go by. He heard movement in the back. He then felt the booth cushion move. The person kept sliding until they hit him. "Oomph. Joe?" Vicky whispered. "Yeah?" He whispered back. "What are you doing?" "Thinking." He whispered back, looking out the window again. "That's what I was thinking about doing to." Vicky whispered. Joe smiled and said, "You were thinking about thinking?" Vicky thought about it and giggled. "Yeah I guess so." She said back. She leaned her head on his shoulder. "I miss you." Vicky said. "I miss you too." Joe said grabbing her hand. "Can't we like send Logan to jail, for stalking or something?" Vicky asked. "I don't really know. I will have to ask Big Rob tomorrow." "Ok." Vicky said, playing with his fingers. Joe laughed and said, "What are you doing?" "Making your fingers do weird things." Vicky said smiling. "Well I kinda figured that out. But why are you doing that?" "I'm bored. And I can't sleep." "That's a good explanation." Joe said sarcastically. Vicky laughed and put his arm around her. They both moved a little to get more comfortable. They both fell asleep right there. The next morning, Vicky was woken up by Tally shaking her. "Ugh. Five more minutes." Vicky said burying her face into Joe's chest. "No. Now." Tally said pulling Vicky out of the booth. Vicky moaned and groaned and then opened her eyes. "What do you want?" Vicky asked. "You have to get up. There has been an accident." Vicky immediately sat up straight. "What happened? Who is hurt?" "It's Bill. A log from a logging truck fell off and went through the windshield. He is stable, but he has a few injuries." "Oh my god." Vicky said tearing up. Vicky stood up and went to her bunk. She got a jacket and walked off the bus. She walked into the hospital and to the front desk. "What room is Bill Green in?" "Room 705 ma'am. He is sleeping; he just got out of surgery." Vicky smiled as well as she could and said, "Thank you." Vicky walked to the room 705 and laughed when she realized the numbers. She walked in and saw all the chords and machines hooked up to him. "Oh Billy." Vicky said walking to the chair next to him. She took his hand. He woke up an hour later. He looked to his right and saw a sleeping Vicky. He put his hand on her head. She jerked up. "Billy!" Vicky said smiling with tears in her eyes. "Hey Vicky." Bill said weakly. "Billy what did you do?" Vicky said looking at him. "I didn't do it. The damn tree did it. I knew they were evil!" Vicky laughed as a few tears fell down her face. "You better not be crying for me." Bill said with a weak smile wiping her tears away. "You better not do this again!" Vicky said motioning to his condition. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to have you worried." "It's ok. I was just scared. I wake up and find out that one of best friends is in the hospital because of a damn tree. I have a right to be worried and scared." They both laughed. Joe walked in with starbucks. "Now that isn't right. I can't have starbucks and you just come waltzing in her with it." Bill said. They all laughed. "Looks like someone is feeling better." Joe said, handing Vicky her vanilla bean frap. "Yeah I guess so." "We cancelled tour until you get better." Vicky said. "You guys didn't have to do that." Bill said looking at both of them. "I didn't give them any choice." Vicky said smiling. "I said either you get better and drive the tour bus for the rest of the tour, or you stay in the hospital and me drive. And a certain someone," Vicky looked at Joe, "didn't want me to get hurt from a tree too." Vicky looked at Bill and smiled. "So how bad of a condition am I in?" "A fractured collar bone and a few broken ribs. They did surgery on your eye because some of the splinters got in it, hence why you can only see out of one eye." Vicky said. "Well that isn't as bad as I thought." Bill said. "Yeah when I heard of the tree going through the window, the first thing to pop into my head was the drummer from Def Leppard playing the drums with one arm. I don't know why, but that's what I pictured. So I rushed in here to make sure you had both of your arms, and legs." Vicky said. They laughed.
It's been about three weeks since the accident. Bill is back driving the bus. Joe asked Big Rob if Logan could go to jail for stalking Vicky and threatening to kill and Big Rob said that he could. So they sent Logan to jail. Joe and Vicky are friends again, but aren’t dating. "Vicky!" "Joey!" Vicky said in the same tone Joe said her name. Vicky looked at him and saw that he was wearing a cowboy hat with a big bushy mustache. Vicky pressed her lips together, trying to prevent herself from laughing. "Umm….Joe? What are you doing?" "I thought we could go to the mall. So I decided to put on a disguise. But you have to put one on to because you are becoming well known. So here put this hat and wig on." Joe held out a cowboy hat and hair that was like Dolly Parton's. "Yeah I am NOT gonna wear that wig. I will just straighten my hair and put the hat on. How about that?" Joe sighed and said, "Fine." Vicky jumped up and kissed him on the cheek, in a friendly way. "It's ok Joe. I am still wearing the hat!" Joe smiled and said, "Yeah. But I wanted you to wear the wig too. That way I wouldn't be the only freak walking around in the mall." Vicky laughed and said, "It's ok. I don't think there will be many people walking around with a cowboy hat and shades on inside." "True. But hurry up, we are almost there." Joe said pushing her towards the bathroom. "I'm going I'm going!" Vicky said. When they arrived at the mall, they walked in. "So what do you wanna shop for?" Vicky asked. "Let's go look at sunglasses!" Joe said grabbing her hand and pulling her towards a sunglasses store. They both goofed around and tried on all the crazy ones. And to Vicky's luck, she had brought her camera. So she took pictures of both of them with crazy glasses on. They laughed until they cried. After they bought regular sunglasses, they went to the food court. "What do you want to eat?" Joe asked. Vicky tapped her finger on her chin and looked at all the restaurants. "OOO!!! That one!" Vicky said pointing at McDonalds. She grabbed his hand and ran over to where the line started. "Someone is excited about getting their french fries." Joe said laughing. "I have to have it!" Vicky said. They ordered their food and walked to an empty patio. "Man. It's hard eating with a mustache." Joe said. Vicky laughed. "If I had that hair on I would be like, 'man my head feels like it is 30 pounds'!" Vicky looked up from her burger and saw Joe stick his tongue out at her. "That's not very nice." Vicky said. "Oh. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt your feelings." Joe said. Vicky looked at Joe from under her eyelashes and smiled. They talked about random stuff and shopped for a couple more hours. They walked onto the bus laughing hysterically while looking at the pictures that Vicky took. Kevin and Nick looked at each other and then back at them. They were surprised at how well they were acting towards each other after everything that had happened. Every time it still shocked them. Vicky showed Nick and Kevin the pictures and they laughed just as much as Vicky and Joe had.
"Guys?" Vicky said. "Yeah?" "You never threw me a birthday party." Vicky said looking down. The guys looked at each other and smiled. "We're sorry. How about you go get dressed up, and we take you to a fancy restaurant?" Vicky looked up and her face glowed. "Ok! Formal right?" "Yep." Nick said. She went to get dressed and the guys got dressed to. She wore a strapless red dress that was skin tight until her waist line, and then it poofed out. It stopped just below the knee. She wore black heels. She put her hair up in a ballerina bun and her makeup was natural. She walked into the living room area and all three boys' jaws dropped. Tally came in and said, "High heels. Red dress. All by yourself, gotta catch my breath!" Tally fanned herself and fell backwards. Vicky fanned her too. "Very funny Tally." The guys said at the same time. Tally was in the same kind of dress as Vicky but in an ice blue color. "You girls look beautiful." Mrs. Jonas said coming to kiss them on the cheek. "Ok. Let's get going." Joe said motioning everybody out of the bus. There was a limo waiting for them. "Wow. Went all out did we?" Vicky asked getting into the limo. "Well, we try." Nick said getting in after her. They both laughed. When everyone was in the car, it started heading towards the place they were going. "Vicky. We know you don't like this, but you have to wear a blindfold." "Aww man." Vicky crossed her arms and poked her bottom lip out while Kevin put the blindfold on her. They got to the place and Kevin and Nick helped Vicky in. They untied the blindfold and took it off her. "It's dark." Then the lights came on and everyone popped out and said, "Surprise." There were people she went to school with and a lot of celebrity friends there. Vicky gasped and became teary eyed. She looked to Kevin, Nick, and Joe. She ran and hugged them. "You guys! This is so sweet." Vicky wiped her tears away and giggled. She turned around and saw her mom and dad. Her smile faded and she backed up into the guys. She whispered, "What are they doing here?" Kevin bent over and whispered in her ear, "Mom and Dad made us invite them." Vicky looked at him with tears in her eyes, "I don't want them here." "I'm sorry." Kevin said pulling her into a hug. Joe and Nick rubbed her back. "It's ok Vicky. I'll be right beside you all night. So if they try to start something, I will help you kick their ass." Joe said. Vicky giggled. "Thanks." Vicky said hugging him again. Vicky went around to everybody, except her parents, and thanked them for coming. Nick climbed on stage and said into the mic, "Ok. Who wants some entertainment?" Everyone cheered. "Well, how bout we bring the birthday girl up here?" Vicky walked on stage and stood next to Nick. He wrapped an arm around her shoulder, and she put her arm around his waist. "How about you perform 'One Moment More'?" Nick said. "Fine. If you insist." "I do." She giggled and got her guitar. She gave it to Nick and he sat on a stool. He started strumming and she said into the mic, "Ok. Well I wrote this with Nick. It's about losing people you love, and wanting them to come back so you can ask them for advice and stuff like that. This one is mostly about me losing my little brother about a year and a half ago. I took it hard, but I pulled through. So here is One Moment More." She finished it and everyone started clapping. "Now hand me my guitar. I have a new one that I want you guys to hear." Nick laughed and handed her her guitar. She began strumming and sang.
"6 Months"
You're the direction I follow to get homeWhen I feel like I can't go on, you tell me to goAnd it's like I can't feel a thing without you aroundAnd don't mind me if I get weak in the knees'Cause you have that effect on me, you doEverything you sayEvery time we kiss, I can't think straightBut I'm okayAnd I can't think of anybody elseWho I hate to miss as much as I hate missing youMonths going strong now, and no goodbyeUnconditional, unoriginalAlways by my sideMeant to be togetherMeant for no one but each otherYou love me, I love you harder soEverything you sayEvery time we kiss, I can't think straightBut I'm okayAnd I can't think of anybody elseWho I hate to miss as much as I hate missing youSo please, give me your handSo please, give me a lesson on how to steal, steal the heartAs fast as you stole mine, as you stole mine, yeahOh and everything you sayEvery time we kiss, I can't think straightBut I'm okayAnd I can't think of anybody elseWho I hate to miss as much as I hate missing youSo please, give me your handsSo please, just take my hand.
She stared at Joe the whole time singing the song. When she was finished, everybody clapped. She walked off stage and walked the opposite direction of where Joe was. She walked into someone and looked up. "Oh hey. You must be the birthday girl." He said in a British accent. Vicky giggled and said, "Yes. And you must be Robert Pattinson." "Well it's good we both know each other." They both laughed. "So….what's up?" Vicky asked. "Nothin much. I just seemed to be running into the birthday girl. So how old are you turning again?" "18." Vicky said smiling. "That's cool. So are you having fun so far?" "Tons. Even if some people I didn't want here came." Robert looked confused and asked, "Who are the people you don't want here?" Vicky looked down with tears in her eyes. "Hey. You're not supposed to cry on your birthday." He said picking her chin up with his finger. She sniffled and said, "You're right. I am gonna have fun." Vicky wiped her tears away. She looked up at him and smiled. He smiled the crooked smile he did in the movie, Twilight. "That's not fair." Vicky said. He turned confused and asked, "What?" Vicky smiled and said, "I thought you could read minds." He smiled and said, "Well, what makes you think I'm not reading yours? Maybe I am and I'm just not telling you." Vicky giggled and said, "You can't read my mind. And do you wanna know what I was talking about?" "Sure why not." He said shrugging his shoulders. "You were 'dazzling' me. As Bella would put it." Vicky smiled and he did too. "Well I can tell you were a fan of Twilight." "Still am." Vicky said. "Well who wouldn't? I mean, I was in it." He said. Vicky laughed and said, "Cocky much?" He smiled and looked at something behind her. His face suddenly changed, it looked like he was a little scared and worried. "What is it?" Vicky asked. "I think I need to go." He said started to walk away. Vicky grabbed his arm and said, "What is it, Robert?" He looked at her and then behind her again. "I don't think I should be talking to you anymore. Joe looks furious." Vicky whirled around and saw him leaning against the wall, his jaw tight. Vicky rolled her eyes as she looked back at Robert. "Don't worry about him. He gets jealous easily. You can stay if you want. You don't have to leave. I'll take care of him." Vicky said. Robert's face went back to normal and he smiled, "Want some punch?" Vicky laughed and started walking towards the punch table. "I was gonna get it for you." Robert said walking up beside her. "Well, I haven't been able to do anything for myself at all at this party, so I wanted to do something." Vicky said pouring the punch in her glass. Robert smiled and got him some punch too. Vicky turned around, gasped, and dropped her glass. Robert turned around to see why she did. "Hello, I'm Robert Pattinson." Robert said stretching out his hand. Mr. Wilder looked at it and then looked at Vicky. "Ok." Robert said putting his arm back to his side. "What do you want?" Vicky said coldly. "Vicky do you know these two?" "You know the people I said that I didn't want here, but they are. And how I started crying?" Vicky asked still staring at her parents. "Yeah?" Robert said staring at her. "Well these are the people. These people used to be my parents." Vicky said emphasizing the word used. Robert looked at her parents, and then back at Vicky, who had tears in her eyes. Mrs. Wilder came forward and put her hand on Vicky's upper arm. Vicky became tense and anger flared up inside her. "Don't. Touch. Me." Vicky said through her teeth. Mrs. Wilder kept her hand in place. Vicky snatched her arm away and started walking off. Mr. Wilder grabbed her arm roughly. "Don't you walk away from us." Robert stepped forward, but Mr. Wilder gave him a glare. Robert stepped back. "I said. Don't. Touch. Me!" Vicky screamed. She snatched her arm away. Joe was by her side within in seconds. Everyone looked their way. "Don't touch me. Don't come near me. You know what; I wish you guys would just drop off the face of the earth!" Vicky screamed, tears streaming down her face. Joe pulled her in a hug and said, "Come on Vicky. We are going home." "No. You are not taking my daughter away from me again." Mr. Wilder said. Vicky pulled away from Joe. She stepped close to her father, close enough to where their noses were almost touching. "I am not your daughter anymore." Vicky said through her teeth. Mr. Wilder raised his hand to slap her, but someone caught his arm. "I don't think that is necessary." Taylor Lautner said. Vicky smiled and said, "What the hell is this? A damn Twilight reunion?" Everyone laughed. Joe came up to her, and whispered, "Language. There are a few little kids here." Vicky smiled and said, "Woops." Vicky looked at her father and saw tears in his eyes. "What the h-" "Language!" Joe said. "Fine. What are you crying about?" Vicky said coldly. "I miss you Vicky." He said. "Well if you missed me, you wouldn't try to hit me." Vicky said walking away. Joe, Robert, and Taylor walked after her. "Thanks Taylor." Vicky said when they were outside. "No problem." "Wait you two know each other?" Joe and Robert said at the same time. Vicky and Taylor smiled and looked at each other. Vicky said, "Sadly. We met from me falling in a Starbucks in LA when I went there for a vacation. We have been friends ever since." Taylor laughed and said, "You remember that time when we both fell in that movie theater?" They both started laughing hysterically. Joe and Robert looked at each other confused. "You guys wouldn't understand." Vicky said, composing herself. "I've missed you Annie." Taylor said hugging her. "I missed you too, Taylor." Vicky said hugging him tighter. "I would be careful. He might squish you since he is so buff." Robert said. Vicky laughed and looked at his arms. "Man Taylor. What have you been doing? Lifting houses?" Vicky said squeezing one of them. Taylor laughed and said, "They haven't changed much since the last time you saw me." "Pssh. Yeah right. They have gotten atleast 2 inches bigger." "That's not that much bigger, Vicky." Joe said. Vicky looked over at him and then at the ground. "OOOOO. Someone is blushing big time." Taylor said poking her cheek. She swatted his hand away while smiling, still looking at the ground. Joe smiled when he heard that she was blushing. "Shut up." Vicky said out the corner of her mouth. Vicky lifted her head up, but looked up at the sky. Thunder roared, and then the rain came. "Whoa. We need to get inside." Taylor said. All the boys started running for the door, but looked back to see Vicky, face up towards the sky, with her eyes closed. "Vicky! You are gonna get sick!" Joe yelled over the rain and thunder. "I'll get her. She is thinking about something." Taylor said walking back towards her. Joe looked at her one more time. "Hey Taylor?" Joe called. "Yeah?" Taylor said looking back. "Please get her out of the rain. I don't want her to get sick." Joe said. "Ok man. Can I take her on the bus or something?" "Sure. Here is a spare key." Joe tossed it at him. "Thanks." Taylor said walking back towards Vicky.
"Man. She is something isn’t she?" Robert said brushing his jacket off when he and Joe got into the building. Joe became tense when he heard the dreaminess in his voice. "Yeah." Joe said a little acid in his voice. Robert looked over and then said, "Ok. Are you guys going out?" Joe looked at him and then at the ground. "No. I broke it off." Joe paused and then said hurriedly, "But only because of her psycho ex. He said he would kill my parents if I didn't break up with her. But she knows that now, and we are the best of friends. And I still love her, a whole whole lot." Robert smiled as he looked behind Joe. "Dude what are you looking at?" Joe said while he turned around. He saw Vicky standing there, her mouth open. Taylor had to stifle his laugh when he looked at Vicky's face. "Umm….hey Vicky." Joe said nervously. Taylor walked passed Joe and said, "Have fun." Taylor clapped him on the back and walked off with Robert. Vicky shut her mouth when she realized it was open and looked at the ground, her face getting redder by the second. Joe smiled and looked down too. "It's true ya know." He said. They both looked up at the same time. Vicky smiled and ran into his arms. "I still love you a lot too." Vicky said, muffled from his jacket. Joe hugged her tighter. "Aww." They heard from behind them. They turned to look and saw everyone looking at them. Vicky looked at the stage and saw Taylor standing there holding the mic. He smiled nervously. "Excuse me for a sec. I have to take care of some business." Vicky said still staring at Taylor. Joe looked to where she was staring and then laughed. "Ok. But don't be too long." He whispered while kissing her on the cheek. She started walking toward the stage and, smiling, said, "Come here Taylor. I want to talk to ya." He shook his head no. "You might hurt me." He said walking sideways toward the steps, still watching Vicky. "Nuh uh. I just wanna talk to you." She had gotten closer to the stage. He ran and jumped off the stage, she started running too. Everyone laughed as they disappeared out the front door. Vicky went outside, expecting to see Taylor. She looked around and didn't see him. She had walked into the middle of the driveway. She felt arms wrap around her waist, picking her up. She screamed and then heard a familiar laugh. "Taylor Daniel Lautner. That was not funny." Vicky said. He laughed again. "I thought it was." He said, setting her down. She turned around and smiled. "Payback is a bitch." She said. His face became worried, and then he started running again. "You better be glad I am wearing my heels again!" Vicky said yelling after him. They both laughed. He walked back over to her and pulled her in a hug. "I'm sowwy." He said in a baby voice. "It's otay." Vicky said in the same voice. They both giggled and pulled away from the hug. "Taylor?" "Yeah?" "I missed you." Vicky said while they walked, holding hands, in a friendly way. "I missed you too. So how has life been treating you since the last time I saw you?" Vicky looked down. "Not so good." She looked back at him with tears in her eyes. He pulled her into a hug and said, "Tell me." Vicky let out a sob and said, "Danny died." He hugged her tighter. "I'm sorry Annie." He let her cry into his shirt. Vicky pulled away saying, "I don't want your white shirt to turn black." Vicky said, sniffling. Taylor laughed and said, "I think mascara and eyeliner will come out in the wash." Vicky smiled. "There's my Annie." Vicky looked back down and said, "My dad slapped me a few weeks ago. Well more like a month or two ago." Taylor stopped. "What?" "They surprised me by showing up at a concert. We got into a fight, and apparently, he got really mad and slapped me. Then he told Joe that I didn't love him anymore and never wanted to see him again. Then I punched him in the face and cussed his ass out." Vicky smiled when she said that last sentence. "That's not a good thing to do Vicky." Vicky looked down, because he rarely called her Vicky unless he was serious. "I know. But I couldn't help it. He made me so mad. It's like I acted on the spur of the moment. I'm sorry. I don't want you to be mad at me." Vicky said. "Annie?" Taylor said lifting her face up. She looked at him with big round eyes and her bottom lip poked out. "Oh no. Not the puppy dog pout!" Vicky giggled and said, "Are you still mad at me?" Taylor looked up at the sky. He looked back at her and smiled, "Nah. I can't stay mad at you for long, Annie." Vicky hugged him and said, "Thank you." "No prob. Now would you like to have a piggy back ride back to your party?" "Yeah I think I might." Vicky said while jumping on his back. "I'm gonna miss you a lot when this party is over." Taylor smiled and said, "Yeah I bet you will."
"Where have you been? You two have been gone for like an hour." Joe said. Vicky laughed and jumped off of Taylor's back. She hugged Joe and said, "Calm down. We were just catching up." "Oh ok." Joe said. He hugged her tighter. Vicky looked around and realized that there wasn’t anybody there except the Jonas family and Taylor. "I am guessing that everybody left." "You guessed right." Joe said. Vicky heard soft piano notes. "I am gonna go look around. I didn't get to do much of that yet." Vicky said walking away. She found Robert at the piano. He was playing Bella's Lullaby. She sat next to him and began playing with him. He smiled and continued playing. When they were finished, everyone started clapping. Vicky looked at Robert and said, "That's my favorite song." "Well I feel honored." Robert said smiling. Vicky laughed and said, "You should. But how did you come up with that?" "A very very creative mind." He said pointing to his temples. Vicky laughed and said, "Well listen to this song, oh creative mind person." Vicky started playing chords.
"The Climb"
I can almost see itThat dream I'm dreaming butThere's a voice inside my head sayin, 'You'll never reach it',
Every step I'm taking, Every move I make feelsLost with no directionMy faith is shaking but
And I, I got to keep tryingGot to keep my head held highThere's always going to be another mountainI'm always going to want to make it moveAlways going to be an uphill battle, Sometimes I'm going to have to lose, Ain't about how fast I get there, Ain't about what's waiting on the other sideIt's the climbThe struggles I'm facing, The chances I'm takingSometimes might knock me down butNo I'm not breakingI may not know itBut these are the moments thatI'm going to remember most yeahJust got to keep goingAnd I, I got to be strongJust keep pushing onCause, there's always going to be another mountainI'm always going to want to make it moveAlways going to be an uphill battle, Sometimes I'm going to have to lose, Ain't about how fast I get there, Ain't about what's waiting on the other sideIt's the climb
YeahThere's always going to be another mountainI'm always going to want to make it moveAlways going to be an uphill battle, Sometimes you going to have to lose, Ain't about how fast I get there, Ain't about what's waiting on the other sideIt's the climb
Yeah, yeah, yeah
Keep on movingKeep climbingKeep the faith babyIt's all aboutIt's all aboutThe climbKeep the faithKeep your faith
Whoa
Vicky finished and kept staring at the keys. Robert touched her hand and she looked up at him. "If something is bothering you, you can always tell me ok?" Vicky shook her head yeah and looked back at the keys. Robert watched her run her fingers over the keys over and over again. "Is there something wrong?" Vicky looked at him with tears in her eyes, "That was my brother's favorite song that I just played. I miss him." Vicky broke down crying and plowed her head into his shoulder. "Shhh." Robert said hugging her. Vicky pulled away and looked at Robert, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to break down like that. I'm still sensitive about him." "If you don't mind me asking, umm, what happened to your brother?" Robert asked cautiously. "He died from an asthma attack." Vicky said looking at her fingers. "I'm sorry." Robert said putting his hand on her shoulder. "It's ok. I mean it was his time to go I guess. He is in a better place now." Vicky said tearing up again. "Hey. Don't cry. He wouldn't want you to cry for him. He would want you to be happy, and continue following your dream. So perk up and smile a little." Robert said rubbing her back. "You're right. I need to suck it up and continue what I am doing." Vicky said wiping her eyes. She looked over at him and smiled. "There ya go. Now I am sure he is happy." Robert said smiling too. Vicky smiled bigger at the thought of Danny being happy for her. "Well, now what do we do?" Vicky asked looking around. "I don't really know. Let's go hang out with the others." He said standing up. He held out her hand to take and she took it. He helped her up, but they both forgot to let go of each other's hand. They walked back to where everyone else is and Joe saw their hands. He looked at Vicky with a confused look. Vicky realized that she was still holding his hand and released his hand.
"Joe? Whose stuff is that in the extra bunk?" Vicky asked walking into the front lounge. She was filing her nails and when Joe didn't answer, she looked up. "Taylor!" Vicky screamed. She jumped on him and hugged him. "You're staying here with us for the rest of the tour?" "Yeah I was planning on it. But if you don't want me to, I can leave." He said teasingly. "Nuh uh. You're staying here. Even if I have to hold you hostage." Vicky said hugging him tighter. Taylor laughed and whispered in her ear, "You might want to thank Joe. He planned it." She let go of Taylor and walked over to Joe, who was making himself a sandwich. She hugged him from behind and said, quickly, "Thank you thank you thank you!" Joe laughed and twisted around to hug her correctly. "You're welcome you're welcome you're welcome!" He said in the same way as she did. She laughed and pulled away. "Now excuse me, but I have some catching up to do." Vicky ran off and spent the rest of the day with Taylor just talking and laughing. "Hey Annie?" Taylor said. "Yeah?" Vicky said looking at him. "Are you and Joe dating again?" "I don't really know. I mean he hasn't asked me yet." "Oh ok." "Why?" Vicky asked curiously. "Well I was just wondering if, umm, maybe you would want to go to dinner with me tonight." Taylor said blushing a little bit, looking out the window. Vicky was taken aback. She didn't know what to say. "I understand if you think it might be to awkward but-" Vicky put her hand over his mouth and said, "I didn't mean for you to take my silence like that. I was just….surprised, I guess. I would love to go to dinner with you." Vicky took her hand off his mouth and he smiled. "Ok. Well I guess I don't have to pick you up…so just be ready by 7." Vicky giggled and said, "Ok." Vicky got up and walked to the back lounge. Kevin, Nick, and Joe were writing a new song. "Hey peoples." Vicky said sitting cross-legged on the couch next to Nick. "What's up? Nick said. "Nothin. Just surprised really." "Why?" Kevin asked. "Taylor asked me out to dinner." Vicky said looking down. "What?" Joe said. "Taylor asked me out to dinner and I said yes." Vicky said looking up at Joe. Joe's eyes turned sad mixed with mad. Nick and Kevin could feel the tension in the room. "Why?" Joe said coldly. "Because I wanted to. But what I want to know is why you care about why I want to go to dinner with Taylor." Vicky said in the same cold tone. Joe looked at her for a long time before he answered. "Because I don’t want you dating anyone but me." "Well to damn bad. You can't control me and you aren't my father. So you will just have to deal with it." Vicky said getting up. Joe got up too and walked over to her. "No. You aren't going to date him. And you aren't going to go out to eat with him." Vicky got so angry that she slapped him. "I don't know who the hell who think you are but you will NOT tell me what I can and cannot do. Do you understand?" Vicky yelled. Nick and Kevin got up and pulled Vicky into the corner. "Vicky calm down." Kevin said. Vicky looked at him and took a deep breath. She was still a little angry though. "Let me go." Vicky said through her teeth. Nick held her arm tighter. "Nick. Let me go." Vicky said. He let her go and she walked out of the room. She walked to her bunk and started packing her bags. Taylor came into the bunk area and saw her. "What are you doing?" Vicky turned around and said, "I'm sorry. But I have to cancel our dinner plans. I have to get away for a little while." Vicky turned around and started packing her bags again. Kevin came in and saw her packing. "Ok. Where do I need to get a plane ticket for?" "LA. I need to go see someone." Vicky said still packing. Taylor and Kevin exchanged confused looks. "Who?" Kevin asked. "Robert." Vicky said zipping up her bag. "Robert? As in Robert Pattinson?" Taylor asked. "Yes." Vicky said walking past him without looking at him. "Why?" Taylor asked walking behind her. "Because. I need someone to talk to besides someone on this bus. And I would rather do it in person than over the phone. I will be back in a few weeks." Vicky said. "Bill, go to the nearest airport." "Leaving again?" "Yeah. I'm going to LA for a few weeks." "Ok." Taylor grabbed her arm and pulled her into the front lounge where no one was. "Why are you leaving?" "I just need to be somewhere else for a little while. I need to get away from these people for a little while." Taylor looked hurt when she said it. "So you don't wanna be around me anymore?" Vicky looked at him and said, "I didn't mean it like that. I meant-" "No I understand. You were just gonna go out with me for a pity date. I understand perfectly." Taylor interrupted with tears in his eyes. He pushed past her and went to his bunk. Vicky started crying. Kevin heard her and opened the door. "Shh. It'll be ok. I'll talk to him. I promise." Kevin said. "Kevin. I think I just lost Taylor." Vicky said crying harder. "Shh. No you didn't he just misunderstood." Kevin said stroking her hair. They felt the bus stop and someone knock on the door. Taylor opened the door and said, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to blow up at you like that. I think I understand now what you were saying. Do you want me to come with you to Robert's?" Vicky stood up and hugged him. "No. I think I need to go alone. I'm sorry I just need to be alone for a little while, so I can think." "Ok. I'll miss you. Call us if you need anything." Taylor said letting her go. Kevin and Nick gave her a hug too.
"Tell mom and dad that I went to a friend's house for a few weeks ok? And tell Joe to not txt or call me ok?" Vicky said to Kevin. "Ok. I'll miss you a lot." "I'll miss you too bubba." Vicky said hugging him again. "Flight 29 now boarding." The intercom said. "Well. My flight is here. Love you guys. Bye." Vicky said picking up her carry on and her jacket. "Bye Vicky." Kevin and Nick said waving. "Bye Annie." Taylor said giving her a hug and kiss on the cheek. "Bye Taylor. Bye Kev. Bye Nick." She said waving. She boarded her plane and turned on her iPod. A few hours later, she was landing in LA. She got off the plane and called Robert to tell him that she was there. Vicky went through security and luggage again and walked outside. She saw Robert leaning against a blue Lamborghini. Vicky laughed and said, "Nice car." "Well thank you." Robert said opening her door. The ride to his house was silent except for the soft music in the background. When they got home, he showed her where she would sleep. "Robert?" "Yeah Vicky?" Robert turned around and looked at her. She looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Vicky what's wrong?" He asked rushing to her side. "I'm scared." Vicky said hugging him. "Why are you scared?" "Joe. He was acting controlling a little while ago. That's why I came here. It scared me." Vicky said crying into his chest. "It'll be ok. What did you do when he said what he said?" Vicky giggled and said, "Do you really what to know?" Robert pulled away and looked at her with a smile. "Sure why not?" "I yelled, 'I don't know who the hell you think you are but you will not tell me what I can and cannot do.' But before I said that I slapped him and he fell on his ass." They both laughed. "I feel a little bit better. I want to go out tonight. I'm tired of being cooped up. Let's go somewhere." Vicky said pulling him out the room. "Where do you wanna go?" "I don't know. I just want to go anywhere. But I wanna drive." Robert stopped which caused her to stop to because she still had his hand. "What?" "I don't like other people driving my baby." Robert said with a serious face. Vicky stared at him and he finally smiled. "You didn't think I was serious did you?" "No. You forget who I hang out with." Vicky said pulling him towards the garage again. She got into the driver's seat and turned the car on. "WOO!!!! Horse power!" Vicky yelled. Robert laughed as he got in. "Seatbelts." Vicky said. Robert sighed and said, "Fine." They both put their seatbelts on and Vicky backed out of the garage. "We should have packed clothes." Vicky said. "Why?" "Because. I wanna go on a road trip." Vicky said. "Well, pull back into the drive way and I'll go get us some clothes." Robert said. Vicky did as she was told and said, "Pack enough for about a week and a half." "Ok." Robert said shutting his door. Vicky went through his CDs and found her demo CD that she gave to Hollywood. When he came back, she had the CD playing. "Hey how did you find that?" "I was looking for a CD and I found my demo, so I figured I would listen to it." "Oh ok." "How did you get it?" His face turned red and he said, "I kinda asked them if I could have it since you probably would put the songs on your CD." She laughed and backed out of the drive way. "What?" He asked looking at her, smiling. "You blushed because of me." Vicky said still laughing. "I still don't see how that is funny." "Neither do I." She said pulling on the interstate. "Where are you taking me?" "Somewhere." Vicky said smiling. "Oh my god. I am getting kidnapped." "You're not a kid. So you are being adultnapped. And plus, you'll be safe. I'm not that deranged." Vicky said smiling. "What do mean 'not THAT deranged'?" They laughed and Vicky said, "Ok. I'm not deranged at all but still….it seemed to be the right word to finish the sentence." Robert looked at her and said, "You are definitely weird." "I take offence to the statement. But I know it's true, so I don't take too much offence." "Exhibit A." Robert said motioning toward her. "Hey. I am driving your baby remember." Vicky said looking at him out of the corner of her eye while smiling. "Don't you dare!" He said. "I wasn't really planning on it. Because if I hurt this, in the process I might hurt myself." "Oh thanks for the concern for me!" Robert said in heavy sarcasm. "You're welcome!" Vicky said in a sing song voice.
Subscribe to:
Post Comments (Atom)
No comments:
Post a Comment